Hope’s Ember

1.8K

A Friendship is tested…a Friendship endures…through Hope’s Ember.

 

Notes: I do not work nor am I educated in the medical or police fields. Research was conducted by myself via the Internet and discussions with local individuals in these areas.

---

Chapter 1

“Hutch, help”

“Whaaaa? Who’s that?” was Hutch’s desperate plea. “Who’s calling me?”

It was then that Hutch suddenly realized exactly WHO WAS calling him…! Could it be?

“Starsky! Is that really you buddy? Don’t worry…everything’s going to be fine… I’m coming just hold on, just…”

“STARSKY…!!!!” Hutch screamed as he awoke yet again from his reoccurring dream…a dream he only could pray would be a reality someday. He was soaked in perspiration from the excitement he had felt only seconds before. Now the wetness came from his eyes as he wept in bitter disappointment as he realized that Starsky wasn’t really speaking to him…yet again.

‘How many times in the last week have you dreamed that one?‘ Hutch thought, his chest heaving from the force of awakening from a dream he only wished would come true.

00000

In his dream, Starsky, his best friend and partner on the Bay City Police Force for the past nine years, would call…for him…to ask for help…to ask for ANYTHING! Ask in the way he had called for Hutch’s help so long ago…a lifetime ago…when Starsky had that deadly poison surging through his veins…poison that threatened to silence him forever…and very nearly did.

That time, Hutch HAD been able to help his partner. He had been able to figure out that Professor Jennings at the University had made up a poison concoction that Starsky had been injected with in an insane revenge scheme against the two of them. Everything had turned out OK that time, even though Hutch often thought for months afterwards about how close he had come to really losing his friend for good.

Soon the two of them were back on the streets, doing on their worst days what they did as a team better than any pair of partners in the homicide division.

That was before that fateful day in May 1979. The day Hutch only mentioned with a mere word…rather by a name…and that name was Gunther.

That day had been so ordinary. There was nothing at all special about the beautiful blue skies that canopied Bay City that day. The sun was hanging as a casual observer in the sky almost asking the duo why they were going inside the unusually deserted Metro Division building. It was as if that warming, giver of life was saying to the detectives, “…come to the beach, relax, …enjoy life! …while you can…” If only they had been listening that fateful day.

“Yellow!” Hutch remembered Starsky had disgustingly said as they entered the drop-clothed covered squad room.

“What kinda color is YELLOW for a police station?” His partner had remarked speaking of the triennial painting of the Metro Police Departmental Headquarters.

“Oh, I don’t know, Starsk…yellow is cheerful, happy,” quipped Hutch. “Besides it goes so well with your eyes, partner…”

“Oh shut up, moron and serve…” Starsky had said as Hutch laughed and served the ping pong ball over their pushed together desks.

Starsky had come up with the ping-pong game to help them pass the time before their shift started. It was his new “thing” at the time, and Hutch had proceeded to think of the bet. Hutch had thought there was no way that he would have to fork up the money for a 3-course dinner of his partner’s choice…with his quick reflexes he was already figuring out where Starsky was going to take HIM! Hutch hadn’t factored in his exuberant partner’s natural competitiveness…his way of turning a situation around to his advantage…the very reasons why Starsky WAS the BEST detective on the Bay City Police Force and the BEST partner a man could ask for.

Yes, they were being their normal, ordinary competitive selves. Doing what best friends do…on a seemingly “no nothing” day. Neither one of them could have imagined the significant changes that were about to occur, not only in Starsky’s life, but in Hutch’s as well.

Hutch didn’t recall everything that happened after he and his partner arrived at Starsky’s Torino to begin their shift that fateful day, but sounds and images looped through his mind of moments he DID remember. They haunted him to this day. Hutch thought they would for the rest of his life.

Starsky jokingly saying, ‘It’s not everyday you get the chance to buy your best friend a meal…’

The screaming sound of metal against metal…

“Starsky GET DOWN!” Those words would desperately pound through the blonde’s brain.

The sound of machine gun fire…the sound of broken glass…

The sickening thudding noise as bullets hit something solid…not metal though…not glass…

‘STARSKY…!’ Hutch remembered calling out in desperation…

‘The car’s getting away…STARSKY!‘ Hutch had thought as he returned fire…’WHY AREN’T YOU HELPING ME STARSKY???? Where are you partner????’

‘STARSKY…?!’ Hutch had screamed before running around to the driver’s side of the Torino only to see the reason his joking, full of life partner hadn’t backed him up moments before. He couldn’t…he was down.

It was Hutch’s worst nightmare staring him straight in the face.

After Hutch’s initial shock at seeing Starsky on his side, bullets riddled down his body, his blood slowly making a larger and larger puddle around the wheel of his beloved car; Hutch had walked slowly, almost reverently towards his partner. He was afraid to touch him…afraid of making it all somehow more real.

He remembered what did cause him to finally react to his partner though. It was the wheezing gasps of Starsky desperately trying to breathe. He remembered being surprised…surprised that he was still alive…surprised that he was still fighting. He remembered seeing Starsky’s eyes pleading with Hutch’s to help him…but Hutch didn’t know how.

“Starsky! I told you to get down…I told you didn’t I…?” Hutch whispered, his eyes staring at his partner, glassy and damp.

Starsky’s breath sounds were wet sounding and still rattled in his ears and for that Hutch was grateful…for as long as he heard that sound, his best friend was still a part of this world…the world that included Hutch.

“Breathe, partner…all you gotta do is breathe…what’s so hard about that…been doing that you’re whole life Gordo…” Hutch remembered saying to the soft dark curls that rested just below his own head as he cradled his partner; his hands gaping at the massive wounds as he awkwardly tried to hold his partner’s blood inside his body. How he had gotten into that position he couldn’t tell you. He DID remember Starsky raising his head, looking at him with sad eyes and slowly closing them as if in surrender.

“Don’t leave me Starsk…PLEASE Buddy…DON’T LEAVE ME PARTNER!!!” screamed Ken Hutchinson as he heard the wail of the approaching ambulance as it arrived in the Metro police garage for his partner.

Ever notice how a siren has a kind of crying sound as if it knows the only reason it exists is when people ARE crying for someone they love…when there is a possibility that person won’t be a part of their lives for much longer? Hutch began to notice that fact on that day…that day in May 1979.

Hutch saw the damage the machine gun bullets had wrought as his fellow officers pulled him from his partner so that the paramedics could better work on Starsky. He remembered hearing fragments of words…

“Dressed as officers…

In a police car for God’s sake…

Blood pressure is falling…”

He heard the whooshing sound of the ambi bag as air was forced into Starsky’s lungs; the ambulance doors closing and the siren as it pulled away from the police garage…or was it Hutch’s scream as he finally realized his partner was leaving him behind!

As Hutch numbly rode in Capt. Dobey’s car to the hospital, he remembered thinking that he would be told that his best friend had not survived the ambulance ride to the ER.

…but Starsky did.

Then, he was absolutely sure that he’d never survive the surgery it took to put his fractured friend back together.

…but again Starsky did.

When Hutch heard Capt. Dobey’s tone of voice on the phone later that day telling him that he’d better get back to the hospital; he was absolutely positive that Starsky had finally left him behind for good…without a chance to even say goodbye.

…but even after his partner’s mighty heart stopped beating for a full three minutes…God had graciously thrown Starsky back into the fros of life.

…and back again to Hutch.

It was then…at that moment that Hutch had started to blow oxygen on a tiny miniscule ember inside of him. It was a spark called “HOPE” that still burned inside of the blonde that maybe, just maybe, his dark-haired counterpart would come out of this terrible ordeal just as he had so many times before in their years together on the force. That he would recover fully and completely.

That ember had become a full-scale bonfire when Starsky had actually awoken from his coma. Yes, his partner was indeed as weak as a newborn kitten, but he had awoken all the same.

Hutch had rejoiced with all the jubilation of a Latin Rhythm band throwing the whole ICU into chaos, but he could have cared less at the time he was so happy. He had allowed himself to relax then…to believe that Starsky WOULD make it back and make it back with energy to spare.

He was going to get his partner back…

He was going to get his best friend back…

That was before a clot that had resulted from the surgery that saved his life, one month earlier, suddenly and without warning, broke loose, hurling it’s way through his friend’s circulatory system before finally settling in Starsky’s left lung. The two of them were laughing about the prank he, Dobey and Huggy had pulled on the hospital staff the night before. Starsky was saying how they would never have been caught if it hadn’t been for that stupid sprinkler …

That was the last thing Hutch had heard his partner say before it had happened two full months ago.

Hutch was glad that he had been there and not Starsky’s mother. Rachel Starsky had arrived after his partner had awoken from his initial coma. Starsky had been glad she was there and Hutch had been glad that he had called her. She needed to be there with her son as much as Starsky …and Hutch needed her.

When the clot had attacked, Hutch hadn’t understood what was happening. Starsky had been laughing and joking one minute and then he was in pain, his hand clutching his chest as he fell back onto the bed, his eyes wide, his expression panicked. Hutch didn’t remember calling for the nurse…maybe he hadn’t, but all of a sudden he found himself outside his partner’s room leaning against the wall, numb at what was happening inside. He had turned his head to the right when he saw her….

“Oh God…”

It fell to Hutch to inform Mrs. Starsky about what had happened to her son while the doctors worked desperately only a few feet away to save his life.

Rachel Starsky could not believe what she was hearing!

“Kenneth, that can’t be right…” She had calmly said at first.

“I was just with Davey…he was fine when I left…” Her voice started to rise in panic until finally she screamed at the man her son loved like a brother, her voice cracking and crumbling with emotion.

“He was fine…HE WAS FINE! WHY WOULD YOU EVEN TELL ME SUCH A THING, KEN??”

She turned her back to Hutch, and had whispered, “Please, Ken…please tell me Davey’s alright!”

Hutch’s shoulders just slumped in total despair and his eyes glazed over with unshed tears as his strong arms had embraced his best friend’s mother. She leaned back into Hutch as she questioned, “How much is he supposed to take Ken? How much more can my baby be expected to take?” They both pleaded to God silently that He would not change His mind and take David Starsky unto Himself after all.

It was a little over an hour before the doctors came back to tell them that although their efforts and something akin to a miracle had indeed saved Starsky’s life; he had again fallen into a coma…one they were not sure he would ever wake up from.

 

Chapter 2

Ten days into the second coma, the doctors had come to Hutch, as he had Starsky’s power of attorney, and told him and Starsky’s mother the news that they wanted to take Starsky off the ventilator.

Hutch had asked if that meant that he was showing signs of being strong enough to breathe on his own. He had thought this was a good thing and was beginning to pump oxygen again to that small ember of hope within him that had never died. Rachel Starsky had to physically get between her son’s partner and the doctors when they told him that they honestly didn’t know if his partner was strong enough to breathe on his own…there had been no visible change. They just knew that it was time for Starsky’s lungs to try to breathe without the aid of the respirator.

“Who do YOU think you are? GOD???!!!” ranted Hutch after hearing the doctors thoughts about disconnecting his best friend’s ventilator that was keeping him in this world…this world with him. “Who are YOU to say when he needs to do ANYTHING!”

Rachel was the one who gently reminded him about Starsky’s living will. He had told her about it so she assumed his partner knew. In actuality, Hutch knew about it BEFORE Starsky’s mother and other family. They had reluctantly talked about it, at Hutch’s request after he came home after being trapped under his car a few years ago. Starsky thought it morbid, something they shouldn’t even consider, but they had ended up writing one together and each had put a witnessed copy in their personnel file.

Starsky had said, “So that you won’t have to worry your blond head about this kind of stuff anymore…now come on let’s go to Huggy’s so I can whoop you in 8-ball!”

Hutch was silent and very still. He was caught up in the memory of that moment years ago when Rachel Starsky, gently taking Hutch’s hand, led him to her son’s bedside as the doctors silently filed out of the room. They both noticed all the machines working to keep this man they both loved alive. An hour passed…then another…

It was Rachel that first spoke after they both had been alone with Starsky for two hours and seventeen minutes.

“You know Ken…” Starsky’s mother had said raising her head to gaze lovingly at her first born. “My Davey always did live life to the fullest…I always dreamed that I would one day see the look of love and wonder that I saw on his father’s face when he held Davey that first time”

Hutch just listened to her voice crack with strained emotion at what she was about to say.

“…Davey would have made a wonderful father…don’t you think Ken?” Rachel finally looked at Hutch with tear filled eyes…eyes filled with a decision made.

Hutch just nodded, tears streaming from his own eyes. A decision HAD been made and he knew that his partner would have agreed. This was not life for David Starsky…he had said so in that piece of paper he signed…that Hutch had witnessed so long ago. Hutch knew that he had been selfishly letting the machines keep his partner alive…safe…for his own sake. His partner would have agreed with the doctors. HE would have wanted to try DAYS ago to breathe without the machine. He felt a strange peace come upon him knowing in his heart…in his very being that this was the right thing to do.

“Sink or swim time partner…”

Me and Thee had suddenly become Thee time…a time that Hutch could not help with…a time when it was just up to Starsky.

Hutch had called for the nurse to inform Starsky’s medical doctor that they were ready to disconnect the best friend…the best human being he had ever known and leave it to Starsky…and to God as to how things would turn out.

Dr. Tamara Simmons entered Starsky’s room. She looked from Hutch and his mother to finally gaze at her patient. This was always a solemn moment for any doctor. Doctors went into the medical field to sustain life…to try to reduce pain and suffering. Turning off life sustaining machines had never been something this doctor had wanted to do to anyone, but as the years in her career went by, she realized that sometimes it wasn’t a matter of sustaining life. It was a matter of what kind of life would her patient have…what would they want. In Detective David Starsky’s case, his living will was very clear on what he wanted as far as his life and how he wished to live it. He wanted to be allowed to exit this life with dignity.

She knew it was hard for the family left behind from previous experiences when the ceasing of life support was necessary. She ALSO knew how important it was for a patient’s loved ones to be allowed to say their final farewells…to say to the person all that they needed to say. His tall, blond partner had been there with the curly-haired detective since the first day he had arrived at the hospital…and of course his mother had been there to see her patient’s arrival into this world. It was only fitting that they should be there to see his exit, and that’s exactly what Dr. Simmons thought it would be…her patient’s exit. Barring a miracle, she didn’t think that her patient would live much more than a few minutes after she flipped the switch of the respirator to the off position. There would be tears of intense grief when just a few days earlier there had been tears of thanksgiving for the detective’s miraculous recovery. She made a mental note to contact Dr. Hollison, one of her psychologist friends on staff to help Detective Hutchinson and Mrs. Starsky afterwards if needed.

Tears were streaming down Rachel Starsky’s face as Dr. Simmons asked if they were ready. Hutch looked at his partner’s mother as she grasped her son’s right hand, then with a nod to the doctor, he took Starsky’s left hand in his and said, “I love you, Starsk!” Hutch’s voice choked through his tears as he lifted his head to witness his partner’s exit from this life and into the next.

00000

Their tears of despair; however, became tears of JOY, when the switches were turned off and Starsky continued to breathe…a little labored at first but the breaths became stronger with each second that passed. Doctor Simmons could not believe it! Rachel Starsky thought they were witnessing a miracle! Hutch just grinned. David Starsky was still here…his infinitely stubborn partner was STILL here.

“It always was Me and Thee wasn’t it Gordo…I’m sorry I doubted you Starsk…I’m so sorry I ever doubted…” as he clung to his partner’s hand and sobbed with joy on his shoulder.

00000

Starsky had been in that coma now for the past two months and showed no signs of waking from it…yet. Hutch and Starsky’s mom ALWAYS answered the questions from concerned friends and colleagues about Starsky’s coma with “He hasn’t awakened …YET!” Despite the grim reports and predictions from the doctors, both of them were confident that David Michael Starsky would overcome this additional obstacle sooner or later, but it was looking more and more as if Starsky was looking at the “later” scenario.

A couple of days after the respirator was turned off, the doctors at Memorial had started mentioning if Hutch had thought about long term care for his friend. At the two-week mark, both Hutch and Mrs. Starsky were ushered into Dr. Stanley Abbott’s office, the hospital administrator.

He had given them the obligatory speech about how much the hospital sympathized with their plight…they would do anything in their power to simplify things…they just didn’t have the facilities nor the space to have a patient such as Detective Starsky in such long term care even suggesting several nursing homes they might consider. He was very sorry…as if that made any difference to Hutch and this woman who had given birth to the man in the bed just down the hall.

Hutch had no intention of putting Starsky in any nursing home no matter how wonderful it was, so with Rachel’s help, they had all moved into a modesty two-bedroom home at a surprisingly fast speed. Hutch had given up his and Starsky’s apartments and Mrs. Starsky had sold the family home back in New York and shipped some of her things to Bay City.

Hutch had been surprised at Rachel’s more than generous offer…and told her so…

“Mrs. Starsky, you shouldn’t have to do that…sell your home…the one where Starsky and Nick grew up!” Hutch said shaking his head back and forth. “The memories it has for you…of your life and of Starsky’s father…”

“Ken…” Rachel Starsky had softly replied. “Davey is MY son…any memories I have of that house and my life there are all firmly locked inside of me…always. That house is just a piece of property! Davey and Nicky are my life and with Nicky settled and married with a home of his own, DAVEY is the one that needs me now.”

“I will be here as long as he…and YOU need me Ken…and don’t you think it’s about time you started calling me Mom…this Mrs. Starsky stuff…I keep looking behind me expecting to see my mother for goodness sake!”

Merle had offered to restore Starsky’s prize Torino too and keep it in his garage free of charge. He had said, “Until my man is ready to get behind his baby again.”

Rachel had contacted the synagogue in town and they had generously loaned them a hospital bed with a water-type mattress capable of reducing bedsores. And because Starsky’s injury was work related, insurance even allowed for a nurse to come in each day to check and monitor his IVs for feeding and other necessities and to teach Hutch and Rachel Starsky a new therapy called “patterning” to use on Starsky.

Patterning was a relatively new technique of moving an invalid patient’s muscle groups in an organized way so that hopefully they would not lose as much of their muscle tone while in a comatose state. It also was thought to help stimulate the brain neurons to keep the brain functioning…hopefully to help the brain remember what it was supposed to be doing.

It seemed to be the perfect solution, and indeed it was. Everything had fallen into place like a fine tuned machine…as if this was exactly what was supposed to be. Rachel stayed in one bedroom while Hutch bunked with Starsky. Hutch was able to work at Metro knowing that Starsky was with his mother and when Hutch came home he took over the tending of his best friend which mainly consisted of the patterning techniques and of course and more importantly for Hutch…just talking to him.

“Hey buddy, whatcha been doing today?” Hutch said to his partner as he removed the tape of Mozart music Rachel liked so much and replaced it with the disco one that Starsky had always loved to dance to.

“You always were a series of contrasts, weren’t you Gordo?” chuckled the blond detective. Hutch then took Starsky’s left arm and slowly bent and straightened it in the pattern he had done for the past two months.

“I see there was a creature feature on the tube…or was it one of those Japanese monster pictures you like so much? “Attack of the Giant Tarantula”…or was it one of those awful Godzilla ones? Did your mom turn it on for you or did she refuse to turn that junk on?” Hutch joked with his friend, “You know Starsk, that woman has class…where you ever got your tastes in movies I’ll NEVER know!” Hutch chuckled as he took Starsky’s right arm and repeated the action he had with the left.

“Bailey and I were telling this new guy Jenkins about the best partnership at Metro now or ever.” Hutch said as his voice trailed off to just a hushed whisper.

“You’d like Jenkins, Starsk. He reminds me a lot of you back when we were just starting as detectives…how long ago was that my friend? A lifetime ago it seems Gordo.” Hutch mused as he shook himself to move to Starsky’s right shoulder.

“I told him about the time we were on the Peerson case…remember that partner?” Hutch switched to the left shoulder and maneuvered it the same way as he had with the right.

“…when you ran that 100 yards in 11 seconds flat to tackle the perp and subdue him before I even got out of the front yard.” Hutch always imagining that his best friend was awake and nodding or smiling at what he was saying to him as he moved to Starsky’s left leg, then to his right.

“You always were the Speedy Gonzeles of the two of us my friend!” Hutch chuckled.

“Oh, Simonetti in IA asked about how you were doing, Starsk…can you imagine that? Guess there’s not much going on in his department these days with you out of his hair…”

Hutch had expected to shock Starsky out of his coma with that little piece of information, but it was not to be.

 

Chapter 3

A week later, Hutch was telling Starsky that Dobey had wanted him to take on a new partner. He had put his hand on Starsky’s and choked out, “I told him I already had a partner…the BEST partner…! I’m not about to settle for less when I’ve already been partnered with the BEST cop the BCPD has ever had bar none!”

Capt. Dobey had finally come to the realization that Hutch would never accept a new partner, so he offered another solution. The Lieutenants’ exam was coming up in two weeks and Hutch with his degree and experience as a detective could qualify to take it.

Dobey had laid the manuals for the exam on Hutch’s desk and said, “Why don’t you go home Hutch and talk this over with Dave?” Capt. Dobey then patted David Starsky’s old chair and with a turn that seemed graceful for a man of his size, he left the squad room and Hutch with his thoughts.

Hutch indeed had to think, and Rachel knew from her surrogate son’s demeanor when he came home late that night that something was bothering him. Hutch had said not to worry about him and for her to go back to bed.

He needed to talk to Starsky.

Hutch remembered the one way conversation he had with his partner about taking the Lieutenant’s exam. They had always thought that when the time came, they would both take the exam and rise in rank together, but now Hutch had no way of knowing that would happen or even if Starsky would or COULD continue being with the BCPD police force again. …and then there was the extra money that came with Lieutenant’s bars to consider. He had almost heard Starsky’s voice in his ear chastising him as only Starsky could do.

“Whatcha waiting for Blintz…a medal? You’re not getting any younger ya know.”

The imaginary voice of his partner continued to whirl through Hutch’s mind, “Don’t want you out on the streets without me covering your back anyway.”

00000

His decision made, Hutch took to aggressively studying for the exam while he was with Starsky, just as they had back in the Academy only this time Hutch would read the books aloud to his partner and he would hear in his head Starsky’s questions about the material.

“What’s that mean, Blintz…”

“So THAT’S how it’s done…”

“Explain to me how you would decide that problem, Lt. Hutchinson!” Hutch imagined his best friend saying and Hutch would start to explain the words and procedures to his comatose partner.

When the day of the exam finally came, Hutch had dressed in his tan pants, his blue button down shirt and his brown lightweight jacket. Then, as he had done ever since they all had moved into the new house together, he made his way to Starsky’s bedside and said “See ya later, Gordo,” as he touched his forehead with his partner’s.

That day he had heard Starsky say as if he had spoken the words, “Trust me…you’ll knock em all out of the game buddy!”

Hutch had looked at Starsky expecting him to be awake and speaking…the voice was so real. Starsky’s eyes were still closed and he was as still as he had been for the past seven weeks, but Hutch had felt that his best friend was trying to send him a message even though he physically couldn’t bring forth the words and gestures.

He had smiled at that, “…only David Starsky,” He chuckled to himself.

One week later, two months into Starsky’s coma, an official looking envelope with BCPD on the return address had come in the mail. Rachel knew immediately what it was and had called Hutch at the station. When Hutch had come home later that afternoon after his shift, he had greeted Rachel and had taken the letter from her outstretched hand. Together they made their way to Starsky’s bedside. Hutch again touched his partner’s forehead with his in greeting just as he had that morning when he had left. He then opened the letter sitting beside his partner with his hand resting on Starsky’s. Rachel had held her son’s other hand as Hutch had read the letter informing him of his more than passing score! Hutch had smiled as Rachel had reached over her son to bring Ken into a hug. Hutch had looked over to Starsky hoping to see him awake and able to celebrate with him. He had sighed and hugged Mrs. Starsky back half-heartedly in disappointment when he saw that his friend wasn’t going to be able to celebrate this day with him after all.

Rachel Starsky could sense the difference in this young man who had become like another son to her and knew instinctively what was wrong. She pushed Hutch away from her keeping her hands on his shoulders to look directly into his face. “Oh, honey, you know that Davey would be over the moon with happiness for you if he could…” Then squaring her shoulders, “You’ll just have to hold your private celebration together when he wakes up. Maybe with a beer with Huggy at The Pits, or a night out on the town together…huh?”

Hutch had said that was exactly what the two of them were going to do…when Starsky woke up…WHEN he woke up. “It’s not everyday that you can share a beer and a laugh with a Lieutenant, Detective Sgt.!” Hutch had said looking at his friend, tears beginning to spill out of his eyes.

Hutch had broken down then in this wonderful woman’s arms. He had needed to do this for a long time and Rachel had known it. It was time…it was past time.

After Hutch had spent himself, Rachel had wanted to lighten the mood and so she said she had wanted to celebrate this auspicious occasion by fixing him whatever Hutch wanted for dinner. “I’ll even fix you that…that…oh that stuff I can hardly pronounce much less prepare into something edible,” she teased, her dark eyes flashing reminding Hutch of her elder son! Starsky was so much like his mother in so many ways.

Hutch had made HER cry when he stated all he really wanted was for her son to wake up. His partner back to share in his joy WAS the ONLY thing he had really wanted to make this day perfect. He hadn’t really meant to upset her especially when she had just let him pour out his feelings and emotions to her, but maybe it was just what they had both needed.

After Rachel had settled down, Hutch had remembered the “Paul Muni” special. That’s what Starsky had called his mother’s pot roast dish she had made for him when he was little. It was the dish he had said his mother was famous for back in their New York neighborhood. Starsky loved that dish…it was the one that reminded him of home…of family…a home and family that was physically so far away. Hutch had fixed it for his partner here in California some time ago to lift his spirits.

Now, the distance between Starsky and “home” was literally a seemingly endless chasm while he was in the clutches of this latest coma, but Hutch had lightly said that maybe the smell of his mom’s famous pot roast floating through the house would rouse Starsky so she’d better make plenty. They both had a good laugh at that and they both made sure that Starsky heard it as well. At least, they both believed that he could hear and share in the joy of that special night.

It was a night of polarized emotions…joy, sadness, despair and hope.

Joy in the sharing together…

Sadness at the absence of Starsky’s smile, his laugh, his voice…

Despair filtering through ever so slightly from both Hutch and Rachel…wondering if David Starsky would EVER share with them those things again…

Yet that ember of hope ever present that SOMEDAY David Starsky would do just that…share with them in the way that only David Starsky could…

Later that evening, Hutch took the sharp knife and large fork to serve up some of the wonderful roasted beef and vegetables that just seemed to just fall apart as the aroma of Rachel’s masterpiece whisked it’s way through their warm and loving home.

00000

Hutch and Rachel were having some comfortable conversation and sharing loving smiles as they ate their meal in the kitchen when Hutch suddenly paused mid-bite. He looked up at Rachel as his fork dropped from his hand with a bit of roasted potatoes balanced at the tip.

“Hutch…Help…”

“What was that?” thought Hutch. “I know I’m awake…at least I think I am…”

“What’s wrong Ken? Doesn’t the pot roast taste alright?” she asked.

“Did you hear something, Mrs. Starsky?” Ken questioned.

“I thought I told you weeks ago that you should call me Mom, Ken!” replied Rachel Starsky.

“No…Mrs. Star…MOM…didn’t you hear anything?”

“No honey I didn’t…what did you hear?” Rachel asked, her brow furrowing.

Hutch looked toward the room where his partner had lain comatose for the past two months.

“I would have sworn I heard Starsky call to me, Mom!”

“Oh, Ken…I know how much you want to have Davey with us now to celebrate your promotion…but …”

“Hutch, HELP!”

“There it is again!” Hutch declared, even more sure. “Excuse me a minute, Mom…I’ll be right back.” Hutch said as he wiped his mouth and rose from the table.

“I’m going to check on Starsk,” he said as he went down the hall towards his partner, leaving Rachel filled with worry about this man who she had come to love as one of her own.

00000

“Please God…Please God…I don’t think I can take it if this is just my mind playing tricks on me…” thought Hutch as he remembered the reoccurring dream he had been having for the past week.

As Hutch flicked on the soft light sitting on the table next to the window in the room that he and Starsky shared, he gazed at his best friend.

“Mom, MOM… COME HERE QUICK!!!”

Rachel Starsky’s worried heart was replaced suddenly by fear as she rose from the table and flew towards the open door to her son’s room preparing herself for anything.

“Oh dear Lord…” she cried, overjoyed as she hastily approached her son who was awkwardly moving his head from side to side, his eyes twitching underneath his eyelids…eyelids that hadn’t opened in so very long.

Hutch was at Starsky’s bedside stroking his partner’s hand and moving his other hand through the long length of dark curls that surrounded his friend’s face.

“Come on partner…you goin’ let us see those blue eyes of yours?” Hutch whispered towards Starsky’s ear as he fairly glowed with joy.

“Davey…it’s Mom, baby. It’s been so long sweetheart! I know you’re trying, but please Davey…try a little harder son,” Rachel crooned to her son.

Starsky’s movements stopped suddenly and both Hutch and Rachel were afraid he had gone back into that twilight state he had been in for so long. They both looked at each other in growing despair, and almost missed it as David Starsky slowly and carefully raised his eyelids ever so slightly and weakly whispered for real this time, “Huttsss, heppppp…”

“Starsky?” Hutch whispered his voice hushed and expectant. “Starsk?! Did you REALLY say something, partner?”

“Oh my baby!” cried Rachel with joy that her Davey had finally awoken from the coma that had him in its clutches for the past two months.

Hutch reached out impulsively to embrace his partner, but Starsky’s eyes stopped him.

They were not eyes filled with joy, greeting, or even recognition. They were eyes that were slowly moving back and forth, up and down in seeming randomness. His friend was shaking and Hutch was beginning to worry that his partner was actually having some sort of seizure!

“What do I do?” thought Lt. Ken Hutchinson. He paused only a moment and then did the only thing he had been doing for his partner the past two months. Hutch began to stroke his best friend’s forearm, moving his left arm the way he had done in the patterning techniques…and talking to him in a quiet, hushed tone.

“Starsk…it’s me Hutch…look at me partner…PLEASE Starsky. Don’t be afraid, Starsk…it’s goin’ be alright…you’re goin’ to be OK…”

After several minutes of continuous soft stroking and gentle words to his partner, Starsky began to calm his movements…the shaking, although not entirely gone, was at least lessened considerably. Hutch noticed that Starsky’s eyes were slowly but surely narrowing their focus toward him, as if his partner had to practice gaining control of the focussing function.

“That’s it partner!” Hutch spoke as he continued the methodical stroking of Starsky’s arm until his best friend’s dark blue orbs began to clumsily, but noticeably, follow Hutch’s fingers along his hand and forearm.

“You’re getting there, aren’t you Gordo!?” Hutch said, his eyes never leaving his partner’s face. After a few more minutes, Starsky’s eyes began to follow the gently stoking fingers on his arm up towards the person those fingers belonged to.

Soon David Starsky, breathing heavily at first but then slowing down as his tension seemed to lessen, was lifting his sea blue eyes and gazing into the sky blue ones of his partner.

Then…ever so softly…ever so tentatively…Starsky spoke…”Heppp mmmmmeeeeeee pleeeessss!”

 

Chapter 4

“Mom, You know where to find Dr. Simmons’ phone number. It’s on the pad by the phone in the kitchen.” Hutch smiled as he spoke in a calm, clear voice…his eyes never moving away from his partner’s. “Why don’t you call her with the good news that your son has been awake for the past 30 minutes?”

Rachel squeezed her older son’s hand and with joyful tears cascading down her face, she hurriedly ran down the hall to call the doctor.

Starsky groaned and said something that Hutch couldn’t quite understand…but it didn’t matter.

“Don’t try to talk, Starsk,” Hutch said reassuringly. “It’s gonna be alright now partner…it’s gonna be alright.”

00000

To say that Dr. Tamara Simmons was amazed at Rachel Starsky’s revelation on the phone was indeed an understatement, but on her way to Memorial Hospital she realized that Detective David Starsky had surprised her time and time again during her treatment of him. She found her excitement growing the closer she came to the hospital and the opportunity to thoroughly examine this living miracle she called her patient. She had called in the neurologist and cardiologist that were working on staff that evening as well as the head doctor of neurology. She wanted to be sure to cover all her bases in this initial examination of Detective Sargent David Starsky.

“It looks as if you showed us all, David…” Dr. Simmons thought. “…and it looks as if I’m going to have to eat crow in front of that partner of yours after all…” She chuckled to herself as she parked her 1979 black Mustang convertible in one of the spaces reserved for doctors upon arriving at the hospital.

As Dr. Simmons was arriving, the ambulance she had called to bring Starsky to the hospital had also arrived at the Starsky/Hutchinson house, and preparations were being made to transport the detective. The attending paramedics had been advised of their patient’s condition for the past few months, and the partners were carefully ascertaining Starsky’s blood pressure, pulse rate and respirations. They also had attached leads to their patient’s chest as instructed by the hospital so that the doctors there could evaluate Starsky’s heart rate as he was being transported. They were very aware that this case was very special. It wasn’t everyday that a comatose patient awoke after a two-month duration and Dr. Simmons was very clear that she wanted Starsky to receive exact medical care per her instructions until she herself could evaluate him personally.

Their patient hadn’t really said much that was understandable and his movements were still considered uncoordinated by the paramedics. Barry Gotters, one of the two paramedics attending Starsky, noted this information for the doctors to consider at the hospital upon arrival. Sid Thomas, Gotters’ partner of three years, told Hutch and Mrs. Starsky to try not to worry about that adding that Dr. Simmons, herself would assess Starsky more thoroughly when they arrived at the hospital.

Gotters told Hutch and Mrs. Starsky as he finished helping his partner strap Starsky to the gurney in final preparations to transport him to the hospital, “We’re going to get going now, ma’am…sir, you can follow in your vehicle.” Gotters and Thomas then loaded the gurney with their patient into the ambulance. Sid climbed in to monitor Starsky for the ride to the hospital while Gotters closed the back door and climbed into the driver’s seat. In a moment, they were on their way, all before Hutch could make an objection.

Hutch and Rachel hurriedly got into Hutch’s car and sped behind the ambulance as it moved to take David Starsky back to where this whole ordeal had started two months before.

“I DID hear him, Mom…I DID!” whispered Hutch as he drove.

“Yes, you did Ken…you heard him call to you. I don’t know if he really spoke to you when you heard him in the kitchen, but he DID connect with you…if not his voice, something within him did,” said Rachel as she gazed out of the car window. “Capt. Dobey told me once that you two boys had a special bond…a connection he said. He said he didn’t totally understand it and I must admit I had a hard time believing what he was saying at the time. He said that your connection was one of the things that made you one of the best team of partners in his squad of detectives.” Rachel turned her head to look with awe at her son’s best friend. “I’ve never witnessed anything like that, Ken…never. I believe your Captain now. I’ve witnessed the kind of bond you have with my son firsthand. I can’t tell you how very glad and thankful I am that Davey has you for his best friend, Ken”

“No, I’m the one who’s glad…and thankful, Mom!” smiled Hutch as he placed his right hand from the steering wheel onto Rachel’s left one and squeezed gently.

“Me and Thee…! It’s still there Starsk, isn’t it?” thought Hutch about the bond that he had with his best friend in the world.

Hutch didn’t really remember the rest of the drive to the hospital; he was so focussed on the vision of his partner finally immerging from his coma. Once he knew that Starsky was safely at the hospital and Dr. Simmons was examining him, he would have to make some calls. Calls that he had only dreamed about making before tonight. He couldn’t wait to hear what the Dobeys and Huggy would say about his wonderful news. They had been with them the whole way, doing what they could for Starsky…and for Hutch and Rachel too.

Capt. Dobey had become more of a friend than a boss or even a father figure since Starsky had lapsed into this latest coma. Harold Dobey had always been Starsky and Hutch’s superior officer since they had become partnered as detectives, and in the past couple of years, he had become even more than that. He had become a surrogate father to them both…the father that Starsky had lost so long ago and the one that Hutch had come to rely on since his own father was so far away. In the months, though, since Starsky had almost lost his life, Dobey had slowly but surely became a friend too. Oh, Hutch was very businesslike and professional at the station, but away from Metro, Dobey had asked Hutch to call him Harold.

Dobey would come by the house sometimes late at night after a long day at the precinct. Rachel would fuss over him and ask him to sit down and eat something she had made, or do or say something else that would let him know that he was very much welcomed and cared for. Then, he would go to see Starsky, this man who usually exasperated him at work over the years, but reminded him so much of his own beloved partner, Elmo Jackson, who was taken so brutally from him so many years ago. Dobey loved Starsky and he was one of the few people that he would let his guard down with completely aside from his own family which included his wife Edith, his children Cal and Rosie. Of course, now that family included Hutch and Rachel Starsky.

Hutch knew that Dobey had felt strange talking to a man who didn’t talk back, but he had told the Captain very early on that he hoped…no that he KNEW that Starsky could hear what was being said and maybe even knew who was saying it.

“Besides, Cap…this might be the ONLY time you can tell my partner exactly what you think without him quipping back something that will make your blood pressure go through the roof!” joked Hutch.

Dobey had laughed at that one and after that he had indeed talked to his comatose detective and even gently stroked his hand as he searched Starsky’s face always looking for some sign that the exuberant person that was Detective David Starsky WAS somewhere ready to burst forth.

Dobey was also there for Hutch beyond what he did as his boss. He would walk with Hutch around the beach near the new house and let Hutch pour out his hopes and his fears too concerning his best friend. Most of the time, the Captain wouldn’t say a word. He wouldn’t have to. He would just put his large strong arm around Hutch’s shoulder as they walked or sat…and let him say or do whatever he needed at the time. Hutch would allow himself to let go and let his friend, his captain, be his safety net until Starsky could return to that position again in his life.

“Who am I?” thought Hutch as he drove. “Who am I that I should be so blessed to have not one friend, but two friends that care for me like that?”

Harold Dobey wasn’t the only member of the Dobey household that had become an intricate part of Hutch and Rachel Starsky’s life. Rachel and Edith Dobey had become good friends during the time that Rachel had been in Bay City to help care for her son and though she had wanted to come here permanently, Hutch knew that she missed her friends back in New York. It was nice to have Edith, who so obviously loved Starsky, to become Rachel’s new friend here in Bay City.

Hutch could see that the two women had a lot in common…the love of family that was paramount in their lives, but also the love of cooking and sewing. Rachel would tell Hutch, when he’d come home after work, that Edith had come over with tales of Cal’s baseball game the night before or she would bring over a sample of a new recipe she had whipped up. Sometimes, she would show Rachel a new dress that she was sewing for Rosie. Rachel had begun many a crocheted collar for a blouse or dress for the Dobey daughter or hand Edith a loaf of homemade bread for her family’s dinner that evening as she would bid her goodbye from one of her many visits during the week. Rachel would reminisce to Edith about how her Davey loved football and what a good a player he was in high school. She would proudly show Edith pictures and newspaper clippings that her sister Rosa had sent her about her son and Edith would let her bask in the pride she felt for him. Unlike Edith’s son Cal, baseball was not David Starsky’s best sport…but he had played the sport…her Davey was not one to admit defeat.

“My Davey was always a fighter,” she would say, thinking about the fight he was waging at that very moment in the next room as the two women talked.

Then there was Edith and Harold Dobey’s seven-year-old daughter Rosie! Rachel LOVED doting over little Rosie. She soon became the little girl that she had never had. Rachel, at first, had been unsure about letting Rosie see or even be with her comatose son. She was not only afraid that the hospital bed, as well as the feeding tubes and such would frighten the child, but also, she was afraid that Rosie would accidentally hurt Starsky in some way. She soon realized as Rosie sang or read to him, practiced her adding or subtracting tables, or put Starsky’s arm around one of her stuffed bears and played tea party with him, that she could only help her son…not hurt him.

Hutch smiled also at the memory of Rachel’s initial reaction to their friend, Huggy. Rachel had been more than a little apprehensive of the flamboyant personality that was Huggy Bear. He seemed like a seedy type to her…the kind that she might see on the dark, dirty street corners back home in New York selling drugs or pimping little girls out for pleasure to the lowlifes that catered to that sort of thing. Rachel, though, could soon see how much this character cared for her Davey. She knew that he was her son’s oldest friend here in Bay City going back to the time when they were both in high school here before Starsky had gone into the military and to Vietnam. Huggy had wanted to learn the patterning techniques too and she could see how gentle and caring he was the many afternoons when he paid a visit to her son. That made him more than OK in her book.

Hutch had almost laughed out loud as he drove following behind the ambulance at the memory of finding out Huggy’s REAL NAME. He had never called his friend by anything but Huggy. He assumed that was because Starsky had never called him anything else. Rachel, though, had absolutely refused to call him that so “The Bear” had whispered to her that she could call him Ernest…his given name.

Hutch had laughed out loud when he first heard Rachel Starsky address Huggy as Ernest! ERNEST had whirled around to point his index finger into Hutch’s chest and told him he would be sure to make his life as miserable as possible if anyone…ANYONE found out that little piece of information! Rachel had laughed and agreed to keep up Huggy’s image in public, but in private he would be Ernest to her!

“Wait till I give …ERNEST…a call about Starsky!” thought Hutch with a smile.

 

Chapter 5

“The guys at the station will be happy when they hear about you coming out of your coma! Won’t they Gordo?” Hutch thought as they grew closer and closer to Memorial Hospital.

The guys down at Metro always joked with Starsky about his “in your face red tomato of a car”, about his hair, about the way he dressed…about anything…about everything, but Gunther’s hit had changed their teasing to genuine concern in a matter of minutes.

“That’s not really true, is it?” Hutch thought somberly. “They didn’t change…they were always concerned…always cared for you, Starsky…for the both of us…”

They had waited and added their prayers to Hutch’s when he was waiting in Surgical Waiting for word after Starsky’s initial surgeries. They were there to rejoice with Hutch as Starsky regained consciousness after the first coma was beaten, just as they had been there for him as they waited for the curly-haired detective to beat THIS latest hurdle. Many of them, like the Captain and Huggy, had volunteered to sit with Starsky and learn the patterning techniques. They wanted to help their brother officer, but they also wanted to help Hutch and Rachel. Hutch and Rachel could do the everyday things that needed to be done, and to take care of themselves when they KNEW that Starsky was being so well taken care. They were indeed a special group of men and women!

00000

Rachel noticed Hutch deep in thought as he drove and asked, “What are you thinking about, Ken?”

“I was just thinking of all the wonderful people that we have to thank…the men and women at the station, the Dobeys, Huggy…” Hutch replied. “How will we ever repay them for what they’ve done for Starsky and for the two of us these past two months?”

Rachel just turned to Hutch and shook her head, completely at a loss as to how to answer that question.

Hutch decided right there and then that he would have to talk that question over with Starsky when he got to the hospital.

“…Talk it over with Starsky…!” Hutch thought as his face practically split in an ear to ear grin. Oh, how he looked forward to that! He had missed his partner…everything about him…his horrible jokes, his cockeyed optimism that was so infectious, but especially just hanging out and talking about ordinary, everyday things as they had always done since they had known one another.

Hutch had never been that easy to get to know…he knew that. He always held his cards close to the vest…never allowing anyone to get to close to fast. He did that even now with people he just met, but for some reason, with Starsky, he never felt that way. He had always felt…even in the beginning…that Starsky would judge him for just himself.

“All you ever have to be with me is who you are, Blondie,” Hutch imagined Starsky saying to him. His friend had demonstrated those thoughts to him time and time again over the years.

It left Hutch feeling free and at ease with his friend since day one. He had sorely missed that feeling for the past few months…he had missed his buddy. Hutch smiled again believing that soon that feeling of isolation he had felt for the past two months was soon going to be only a fading memory.

00000

Meanwhile, in the ambulance just ahead, Sid, the paramedic riding with Starsky, was routinely monitoring his patient when Starsky started to become more agitated.

“Hey Barry, can you step on it…come on…David…calm down…we’re taking you to the hospital…It’s going to be alright!”

“I’ve got the thing floored now, Sid,” came Barry’s exasperated reply. “What’s wrong?”

Sid carefully watched and talked slowly and distinctly with his patient to try to ease his distress. It seemed as if the closer that they came to the hospital, the more agitated the man on the gurney seemed to become. He took another set of vitals on Starsky and watched the heart monitor for any sign of irregularities.

“I don’t see anything seriously wrong with the patient except his blood pressure is a little elevated, but something isn’t right…relay his vitals for me Barry!”

Sid rattled off Starsky’s blood pressure, pulse and respirations as his partner conveyed the information to the doctors at Memorial via the radio beside him. Meanwhile, Sid again attempted to calm his patient. In as calm a voice as he could muster, he said, “David…try to calm down…we’re taking you to the hospital…it’s going to be alright!”

“Hellllllllp meeeeeeeeeee…” Starsky uttered in a state of confusion.

“Stick with him partner…we’re almost there,” came Barry’s reply.

00000

Of course, Hutch and Rachel were oblivious to the drama that was unfolding just ahead of them in the ambulance. They were busy making plans for the future…believing that everything was indeed all right with Starsky now that he was out of the coma.

Rachel Starsky’s mind was whirling almost as fast as Hutch’s as she gazed out of the window of Hutch’s car as he sped them toward the hospital. She needed to call her other son, Nicky. He would be overjoyed for his brother, she was sure of that.

Nicholas Starsky, David’s younger brother, had come to see him in Bay City shortly after this most recent coma had seized Starsky. He had then been informed of his mother’s decision to stay with him as long as she was needed. He wanted to be sure that was what she really wanted to do, but then he could see that his brother and his blond partner really did need her.

Nick had been hesitant, though, when Rachel had said she wanted to move out to the West Coast permanently and sell the homestead back in New York.

“Mom…!” Nick exclaimed. “Sell the house? You’ve lived there since you and Dad got married! All your friends are there!” Nick had narrowed his eyes darting from his mother to Hutch and back. “We could bring Davey back to New York if you wanted instead of you pulling up roots to come here to California!”

Hutch had thought Nick was only looking out for himself, at first, having no basis of judgement except the one time that Starsky’s brother had come to Bay City almost a year ago. Hutch had soon found out that the man he had known then had indeed grown up. Nicholas Starsky was just making sure that was truly what his mother had wanted to do.

“Nicky…” Rachel Starsky had said. “You know how much I love you, but your brother really needs me now. I want…no I NEED to be here with him. This is his home and Ken needs to take care of him as much as I need to.” Rachel pleaded for her youngest child to understand. “I won’t desert either one of them now when they need me the most.” Rachel had finished with finality in her voice that she rarely showed to her youngest son.

It had turned out that Nick was as skeptical of Hutch’s intentions as Hutch was about his during that stressful time, but once Nick was convinced that his mother was indeed doing what SHE wanted to do, Nick was their biggest supporter. Nick had ended up making the sale of his mother’s house easier with his new job in a small realty company just outside of New York. Then, he made sure that his mother was settled in, along with his brother, in their new home before flying back home with the promise that he would call often and come back soon to see them all.

Yes, Rachel smiled at how proud she was of both of her fine sons. Nick had managed to pull himself up by his bootstraps, becoming involved in a job that not only paid well but one that he was good at, and of course, there was Sarah, Nicky’s new wife. Rachel just adored her.

Nick and Sarah had eloped to Las Vegas a few weeks before Starsky had been shot by Gunther’s would be assassins. Rachel was a tad miffed at that, but her sons’ happiness was all she ever really wanted in the first place, and she could tell that Sarah made her Nicky VERY happy. She was even hoping for some grandchildren to spoil in the next year or so!

Then there was her sister to call. “Rosa will be so happy!” Rachel thought of her older sister. Davey was almost as much her son as he was Rachel’s. Rosa had been the one that had guided her Davey through the difficult time after his father, Michael Starsky, had been killed.

“What would I have done if you hadn’t taken him when you did, Rosa?” continued Rachel in her thoughts. “I was such a basket case when Michael was killed…I couldn’t have been the mother Davey needed then.” Her sister and brother in law became the guiding force that her son needed through the teen years as her Davey grew into a man.

Rosa made sure that Starsky would call his mother every Friday evening at sunset for the Jewish Sabbath to reconnect with his mother and brother. “You always made sure that Nicky and I felt a part of Davey’s life even though we were so far away,” Rachel pondered. The Friday night call had become a ritual between Starsky and his mother, and Rachel had always believed it was due to the habit that his Aunt Rosa had instilled in him. Rachel could hardly wait to talk to her sister and tell her the wonderful news about their son.

00000

Soon both Hutch and Rachel Starsky were plunged out of their individual thoughts as they pulled into a parking space by the entrance to the Emergency area at Memorial Hospital. Before Hutch and Rachel could even get close to Starsky, though, the two paramedics and several hospital personnel were whisking a visibly agitated Starsky away behind the ER’s large metal doors.

“Starsky? Starsky, what’s wrong…” Hutch shouted as the doors to the examining area closed tightly allowing him no more contact with his friend. He didn’t understand what was going on with his partner. He needed to find out and find out NOW!

“Starsky…David Starsky…” Hutch had inquired to the nurse as he rushed up to the Emergency Room desk just a few strides ahead of Rachel Starsky. “Where is he? I want to know NOW!”

“Sir, calm down please…remember this IS a hospital!” the petite ER nurse gently but firmly had reminded the distraught man in front of her, her slightly graying hair tucked in a bun under her nurse’s cap. “Let me consult my list…”

“He just arrived!” Hutch interrupted. “He’s probably not on any of your lists.” Hutch was running his hand through his long blond locks as he tried to calm down. After all, he KNEW that he wouldn’t be able to be with his partner for Dr. Simmons’ examination. He had to be patient, but being patient when it concerned his best friend was NOT one of Hutch’s better qualities…never had been! He WANTED to be with his partner…he wanted to see what was happening to him…what had gotten him so upset.

“Calm down, Ken,” Rachel took Hutch’s arm as she tried to calm herself down. “Nurse…uh Hanks…” Rachel said looking at the ER nurse’s nametag. “I’m sorry but we are both a little out spoken when it comes to my son, Detective David Starsky. I’m Rachel Starsky, David’s mother, and this is Kenneth Hutchinson, my son’s partner on the police force and his best friend…he also has David’s power of attorney. We’d appreciate it if you would let us know when you hear anything, and I mean ANYTHING about my son’s condition especially when we can see him.”

Nurse Hanks smiled at Rachel, ” Of course, Mrs. Starsky, I will let you know as soon as there is any information on your son. The doctor, I’m sure, will be coming out very soon to give you some news. Does your son have a doctor that he sees on a regular basis?”

“I’ve already contacted his doctor, Dr. Tamara Simmons, who made arrangements for my son’s transportation here. I’m sure that she’s with my son now, but it would make me feel so much better if you could check on that please.” Rachel uttered as calmly as she could realizing that you could attract more flies with honey than you could with vinegar.

“I will be glad to find that information out for you ma’am,” answered Ms. Hanks.

“Thank-you so much Nurse Hanks. I’m…I’m sorry…” Hutch said in a much more subdued tone. “I didn’t mean to sound off like I did…it’s just that I’m not used to not being with Starsky at times like these and with him seemingly so distressed…”

“Don’t worry yourself, Detective.” The nurse replied with a soft smile. “I’m an ER nurse and I’m used to distraught family members…and that includes police officers…sort of nature of my job here you know.” With that she gave Mrs. Starsky a pen and clipboard with a form attached to give the hospital some necessary information about her son. She directed them to the waiting room area, and then picked up the phone to find out if Dr. Simmons was indeed in the hospital.

“Now, Ken,” Rachel addressed Hutch tucking the clipboard under her arm. “I really would like to sit down now, if you don’t mind, while I fill this form out before I make some calls…it’s been a busy evening, don’t you agree?” She was starting to feel fatigued.

“Yes, …Mom…it certainly has…” Hutch replied with a slight smiles as he slid his arm around Rachel, led her to a nearby chair and sat next to her. “Would you like me to get you a cup of tea or coffee?” Hutch offered.

“Oh no, dear…I’m sure you have some calls you need to make, Ken. Why don’t you go ahead and do that,” suggested Rachel as she looked down and started to fill out the information the hospital needed on her first born. “I’m sure there are at least a few people that will be interested in our news, don’t you think?”

“I’m sure you’re right, Mom” replied Hutch, wondering if he had enough dimes to make the calls to the Dobeys, Huggy and the watch commander down at Metro.

 

Chapter 6

Meanwhile, as Hutch was busy trying to find some dimes in his pockets to start delivering the good news about Starsky to their friends, behind the ER doors, Dr. Tamara Simmons was trying to assess her patient. Dr. Alan McNeil, head of neurology, Dr. Tom Rudolph, neurologist on staff and Dr. John Anderson of cardiology were also trying to assess Starsky’s responses after his long coma, but they soon discovered that this was going to be a difficult procedure. Not because the doctors didn’t know what they were doing, but because as the people around him increased, Starsky became more and more panicked. Because of his decreased activity during his coma, he was physically manageable, but Dr. Simmons didn’t want to frighten her patient anymore than necessary.

“Everybody, back up a minute,” ordered Dr. Simmons. “Laura…” she addressed one of the nurses in the room. “Would you turn down the lights about 50%…let’s see if that helps Detective Starsky here to calm down a little so we can see what’s going on with him.”

The nurse immediately went to the light dimmer in the examination room and began to slowly lower the lighting to the ordered 50%. Once there, she resumed her place at the electrocardiograph machine monitoring Starsky’s heart rate.

After a few minutes, Dr. Anderson reported in a hushed but clear tone, “Dr. Simmons, the patient’s heart rate is at regular sinus rhythm and his pulse is 91.”

“A little fast, but acceptable…thank you Dr. Anderson…” Tamara Simmons smiled. She was pleased that the lowering of the lights had indeed calmed the detective enough that maybe she could talk to him now. She wanted to ascertain if he could understand, talk, and communicate after emerging from his coma among all the other things that needed to be done to assess his condition.

“David…” Dr. Simmons began gently as she looked down at Starsky on the gurney. “David …do you remember me?”

Starsky gazed at the young woman looking at him. Did he know her? She looked familiar but he couldn’t think right now. There were to many questions racing through his mind.

“Where am I?” Starsky thought. “What is this place? Who are all these people? Help me please! I don’t understand what’s going on!”

Although Starsky’s mind clearly thought those things, he couldn’t seem to get his mouth to work to say them. It came out garbled and more than a little shaky…”What is wrong with me?” he thought.

The pretty lady above him just smiled at his attempt and answered him. “Mr. Starsky…David…you are doing very well for a man who’s been out of commission for as long as you have.”

Starsky thought that this lady must have understood him at least a little, but what did she mean “out of commission”. “Where have I been?” thought Starsky.

“You are at Memorial Hospital, David. I’m Dr. Simmons and I’ve been your doctor since you were shot at the police garage. Do you remember that David?” inquired Dr. Simmons being sure not to give her patient to many time indicators that might agitate him further. She had noted his confusion at her slip of the tongue previously. “Just nod your head yes if you remember, David.”

Starsky hesitantly moved his head up and down. Granted it was somewhat awkward, but from the doctor’s reaction it must have been good enough to relay what he wanted to say.

Dr. Simmons smile widened, “That’s good David, very good! There is a gentleman on the other side of you. His name is Dr. Alan McNeil. He’s the head of neurology here at Memorial, David.”

“Hello, Mr. Starsky,” Dr. McNeil addressed the patient after Starsky had turned toward him feeling something on his right hand. “You indeed are doing very well, son.”

“It’s not everyday a patient gets to see the good doctor here…you’re a special case though. Isn’t he doctor?” Dr. Simmons was noting Starsky eye movements as both she and Dr. McNeil talked to him. Starsky was moving his focus towards the direction in which words were being spoken to him. She was very pleased with the Detective’s reflexes, eye coordination and limited movements. His speech was of some concern, though. He could formulate words, but they were garbled and fragmented. The CT scan would determine if there was any substantial damage to the left frontal cortex of the brain, known as the “Broca’s Area”. This was the area of the brain responsible for speech. He didn’t seem to have any difficulty understanding commands or what was being said to him. Besides his speech pattern and somewhat awkward movements, her patient was doing very well so far in this initial examination.

“Yes, Dr. Simmons. Mr. Starsky, you are indeed a very special case,” answered Dr. McNeil. “Tom…” Dr. McNeil called to his colleague in neurology Dr. Rudolph who had been working on determining their patient’s gross motor functioning. “How are Mr. Starsky’s reflexes in his extremities?”

“They seem to be within normal parameters, Dr. McNeil,” replied Dr. Rudolph.

Dr. McNeil continued with his evaluation, “Eye reactions seemed sluggish at initial examination, but the patient seems to be focussing better and reacting better to external stimuli as the examination progresses.” Dr. Tom Rudolph was busy recording Dr. McNeil and his own findings on a clipboard to be closely scrutinized later on.

“Reflex responses are normal in both the patients eyes. He is following movements laterally and vertically. He is reactive to touch on the right side of the body, and he seems to be able to follow commands independently although the movements at this point are somewhat awkward. He apparently understands what is being said to him and is able to process what he is hearing. Hearing; therefore, seems to be unaffected.”

Dr. McNeil then addressed Dr. Simmons. “Do you detect any weakness in his left side doctor?””

“No Dr. McNeil. David is responding to stimulus and touch in his left side also. Oh, I should inform you that this patient is dominant to his left side, as he is left-handed.

Dr. Rudolph made a note of that information on his clipboard that he and Dr. McNeil would use later to assess Mr. Starsky more thoroughly.

“OK, David, I get to hold both of your hands now…can’t tell you how long I’ve wanted to be in this position!” Dr. Simmons said with a chuckle, trying her best to be as friendly and non-threatening to her patient as possible. “Now I want you to squeeze both my hands as hard as you can for me.”

Starsky attempted to respond and smiled slightly at the doctor’s response.

“What a strong guy,” Dr. Simmons encouraged Starsky. “Dr. Rudolph, I find the patient responded to the command unequally with the left hand responding stronger than the right.”

“Laura, let’s up the lighting to 75% now…Dr. McNeil…would you mind checking for pupil response?”

The nurse complied as ordered. “Pupil responses are equal and reactive to light change doctors,” reported Dr. McNeil.

“Mr. Starsky, I would like for you to try to flex your hands into fists for me, if you would, please?” Dr. McNeil asked as he completed his evaluation of Starsky’s fine motor responses.

Starsky attempted to clinch his hands into two fists and was successful to a degree. “Very good, Mr. Starsky,” responded Dr. McNeil smiling at Starsky broadly. “Tom, the patient was about 50% successful in the fine motor evaluation in his right hand and about 75%, I would say, in his left hand in his attempt to comply with my request to flex his hands.”

“Well, Tamara…I believe Tom and I are finished with our preliminary examination of your patient. I’m going to go up to CT and get everything ready for Mr. Starsky’s arrival there. When you finish, I’ll do the scan personally and I’ll let you know what I find. His EEG is normal except for a slight irregularity in the right frontal cortex. It seems minor on the EEG, but a CT scan will let us know the bigger picture. If you like, I would be more than happy to be with you when you talk to Mr. Starsky’s family to give my preliminary neurological report in about one-half hour.”

“I would very much like that Dr. McNeil…and I’m sure that his family and partner would like to hear of your findings along with Dr. Rudolph’s when we see them later.” Dr. Simmons was very grateful for the doctor’s offer. She knew from past experience with Ken Hutchinson that he would have many concerns and questions about his partner and the care that he was receiving.

“I would like to re-evaluate him in 24-36 hours for any changes in his responses,” added Dr. McNeil as he began to exit the examination room.

“Of course, Alan.” Dr. Simmons responded as she followed him just outside the examination room. “I would welcome that…thank you so much for coming at this hour of the evening to help with Mr. Starsky here.”

“Are you kidding, Tamara?!” exclaimed Dr. McNeil. “It’s not everyday that you can see a patient come out of a coma of this duration as intact functionally as Mr. Starsky seems to be. I’ve read of documented cases in medical journals, but I’ve never been able to experience one first hand like this.” With that Drs. McNeil and Rudolph left for the CT room and Dr. Simmons returned her attention to Starsky.

“This is Dr. John Anderson, David.” Dr. Simmons said introducing the man that came in Starsky’s line of vision. “He is a cardiologist here at Memorial.”

“Hi there Mr. Starsky.” The young doctor smiled. “Laura,” the doctor addressed the nurse nearest to him. “I want the lab to run blood gases on this patient immediately. Please tell the lab boys that I need this top priority.”

“Yes doctor.” As the nurse took a large syringe and inserted it into Starsky’s hand just above his thumb to obtain an arterial line. Both doctors smiled immediately noting Starsky’s wince in reaction to the pain the sharp needle caused him.

“Pain response is normal…” thought Dr. Simmons.

As the nurse, hurried out of the examination room to bring the precious blood to the lab. Dr. Simmons asked Starsky to just rest for a minute. He motioned for Dr. Simmons to follow him to the far end of the examination room.

“How long was this man in a coma, Dr. Simmons?” Dr. Anderson asked in a whisper.

“Two months” she answered.

“He is doing remarkably well…as you well know, very few patients in a coma for that long function upon awakening as well as he is.”

“Yes, John…his case has been one series of miracles after another…you know I couldn’t say before meeting David Starsky that I really believed in miracles, but since then…well let’s just say that he’s made a believer out me!” laughed Dr. Simmons.

“Huuuuttttt…” David Starsky was again making his presence known. Both doctors immediately approached the patient around whom a flurry of activity had been centered for the past hour.

“Hurts, David? Is that what you’re trying to tell us?” asked Dr. Simmons concerned that she may have missed something important to the well being of her patient. “Where do you hurt, David?”

“Noooo…wherrrr Huutttt…?” Starsky tried again licking his lips.

“Oh!” realization finally hit Dr. Simmons about what Starsky was asking. He wasn’t hurting. He was asking for someone…a particular someone. “You want to know where Hutch is?” Dr. Simmons smiled as Starsky moved his head up and down…still awkwardly, but better than even a half an hour before.

Dr. Anderson was confused. “Hutch? What does he mean…hutch?”

“Hutch, is Mr. Starsky’s partner on the Bay City police force…they’re detectives and have been partners on the force a very long time. He is Mr. Starsky’s best friend and has been one of his caregivers during the duration of his…illness, Dr. Anderson,” explained Dr. Simmons. “The nurse out in the waiting room must be doing a remarkable job if we haven’t had to call security yet on Mr. Hutchinson out there. You have NO IDEA what I went through when Mr. Starsky was first admitted with that man. To say that these two guys are close would definitely be the understatement of the year!”

Dr. Anderson remarked to Dr. Simmons, “They must have a strong bond…he’s the first person Mr. Starsky has asked about…and to know that they are very close…well…this again is a very good sign.” Then turning his attention to Starsky, “How about we finish up our examination David and then we’ll see about getting you to a room upstairs. You’re going to be our guest for a little while…then you can see your friend, Hutch, OK?” The doctor continued, “While you are getting your picture made in CT with Dr. McNeil, Dr. Simmons and I will go and see your family in the waiting room. We’ll let them know where you are and how you are progressing. How’s that sound?”

Starsky nodded in agreement. “Oka” replied Starsky his eyes a little brighter, his smile a little wider. He still didn’t understand what was happening to him or really why he was in the hospital…and he definitely didn’t understand why he couldn’t move or talk as well as he had, in HIS mind, just a little while ago. He knew he should be more panicky than he was, but if Hutch was around, he knew it would be OK. He’d see Hutch soon and he’d explain everything.

An orderly was called and began to make preparations to move Starsky down the hall to the CT scan area. As he was wheeled out, Dr. Simmons and Dr. Anderson made their way down the hall to wash up before going through the large metal doors that separated the examination area from the waiting room.

“Get ready…” said Dr. Simmons as she leaned over to Dr. Anderson as she took off her latex gloves and washed her hands. “You’ve never experienced anything like the extended family of one Detective Sargent David Starsky…especially his partner! Just follow my lead, OK?”

Dr. Anderson just stared at his colleague as he soaped up his own hands. He was used to talking with patients’ families. He was sure that he was prepared for David Starsky’s family too.

He had NO idea!

00000

It had been almost sixty minutes since Hutch and Rachel Starsky had entered Memorial Hospital with Starsky after he had awoken from his coma of two months. Hutch had been upset that he hadn’t been able to be with his best friend after seeing him so agitated and shaky. He had given the duty nurse at the ER desk a hard time about it…not that he really blamed her exactly; it was just he needed to lash out at someone and she just happened to be handy at the time. Hutch knew that he had acted like a bull in a china shop, getting him absolutely no where in finding out the information he wanted on Starsky.

It was the calming influence of Starsky’s mother…much as Starsky had the ability to do when it came to Hutch’s emotions…that had brought the new Lieutenant down to a reasonable frame of mind. Not only that, it was Starsky’s mother who had been able to obtain the information they had wanted with her kind and giving nature even though Hutch KNEW she was as concerned as he was about what was happening to her son.

After Rachel had Hutch thinking with his head instead of his emotions, he had calmed down, and apologized to the middle-aged nurse at the ER reception desk who, he realized, had the power to tell him what he wanted to know…or not tell him as the case may be.

“Don’t antagonize the people I need,” Hutch could hear his partner say in his mind, remembering another time when indeed Hutch’s emotions needed to be reeled in. Hutch had thought, before Gunther, only his partner could do that. He was discovering, with each passing minute, that his partner’s influence on him quite possibly was a genetically inherited trait. Rachel Starsky had that power as well.

After Hutch had made sure his partner’s mother was comfortable, he had taken about thirty minutes to make his calls to the Dobey household, Huggy Bear and then to the watch commander at Metro for the evening. He didn’t want to be away from Starsky’s mother to long in case there was news about his partner.

He had gone back to the waiting room after his final call to Metro to allow Rachel Starsky to make her own calls. He had found her sitting demurely in the chair that he had left her in thirty minutes before with a far away look in her eye. Hutch was a little unnerved by her posture.

“Hi Mom…any word yet?” Hutch inquired thinking that maybe she had received some bad news about her son and he hadn’t been there for her. He thought Starsky would never forgive him if she had to take some bad news all by herself.

“No, dear…I didn’t expect to hear anything about Davey for awhile,” replied Rachel, then changing the subject as if she still was a bundle of nerves, “If you could have heard Dr. Simmons on the phone when I told her about Davey awakening from the coma…!”

“Surprised her huh?” smiled Hutch as he eased his long frame into the molded chair next to her.

“Surprised is not the word!” smiled Rachel.

“These doctors with all their medical know how…they said that Starsky would NEVER overcome this!” Then taking Rachel’s small slightly wrinkled hand in his. “They just didn’t know your son did they?”

“No, they didn’t.” replied Rachel. “But Ken, I wouldn’t be to hard on Dr. Simmons. It’s been my experience that doctors give worst case scenarios to prepare people for the worst and…” she took a deep cleansing breath, “it’s up to us to hope for the best.

“We’ve seen way to many miracles where Davey…and you are concerned not to factor in The Almighty and His Hand in Davey’s life.” Rachel began having that far away look again.

“I remember when Davey told me about when you had that terrible disease that almost took your life over a year ago. He was so afraid that you wouldn’t make it, but I think the worst part of that for Davey was that he couldn’t be with you. He had thought that you were trying to sever the connection between the two of you when he called after the whole thing was over and you were better,” recalled Rachel.

“I tried to do just that, Mom…I tried. I thought I was making it easier for him. I realize now that I could never sever the tie we have together even if I wanted to. No one really knows the kind of bond that we have…not even the Captain. You are about the only one who is close to knowing,” Hutch expressed his feelings aloud.

“Oh, you mean tonight at supper?” asked Rachel.

“Yes. I guess so…” answered Hutch. “I heard Starsky as plainly as if he had actually said the words to me…and not only tonight at dinner.” Hutch admitted.

“What do you mean?” Rachel said shifting in her chair to look at Hutch more fully.

“I’ve been dreaming about Starsky waking up from his coma for about a week now,” admitted Hutch. “I should have realized that something was going on with him, but Mrs. Pollard would come by everyday to check on him with his medications and IV. I thought if she hadn’t detected any change in his condition, well, that I was doing just that…dreaming… keeping that spark of hope inside of me alive and well.”

“You should have known better, Ken,” admonished Rachel gently. “Remember hoping is just the first step to reality.”

“I remember, Mom,” Hutch acknowledging one of Rachel Starsky’s favorite sayings. She had said that a lot during the time that Starsky had been in his coma.

“Ken, dear…I think that I’d better give Nicky and Rosa a call and give them the good news about Davey,” Rachel said. “I won’t be long honey. Oh, could you finish filling out this form Nurse Hanks gave me? I’m sorry…I didn’t seem to get very far with it did I?”

“I’ll be glad to finish the paperwork, Mom…you go ahead and make your calls,” Hutch said in a gentle voice.

Rachel Starsky rose from her chair after giving the clipboard to Hutch and started towards the bank of phones located near the bathrooms of the ER waiting room. “Ken?”

“Yes, Mom?” Hutch replied.

“You will come and get me if there is ANY word on Davey, won’t you?”

“Of course, Mom…I’ll be sure to let you know if I hear anything at all!” Hutch chuckled to himself as he watched Rachel pick up her pace to the phones. She had just said minutes before that she was so tired, but the adrenaline she felt in her happiness was trampling any anxiety she might have been feeling before when he had returned from making his calls. She just couldn’t wait to share the good news about Starsky with his brother and aunt! When Rachel arrived at the phones, Hutch turned his attention to the clipboard and the nearly blank form in front of him.

About fifteen minutes later, Hutch had finished the form on the clipboard, and was rising to take it back to the ER desk when he saw Rachel walking towards him with a big smile on her face.

“I guess Nick and your sister are happy,” teased Hutch.

“You could say that, Ken! Nicky and Sarah are going to try to get a flight out tomorrow morning and Rosa said she would be over here as soon as she could throw some clothes on and get through traffic,” replied Rachel as excited as she had been since this whole thing began.

“That’s wonderful, Mom! Listen, I’ve finished this form so I’m going to take this…” indicating the clipboard, “…up to Nurse Hanks…I’ll be right back.”

Suddenly, Hutch’s attention was diverted from Rachel towards the nurse at the ER desk. Nurse Hanks was rising from her desk to come over towards them.

“Family for Collins…” she announced and a family sitting to the right of Hutch and Rachel rose, anxious for news of their loved one.

“Mrs. Collins, Dr. Rivers will see you now. He is finished with you husband’s surgery, ma’am, and is ready to speak with you,” smiled Mrs. Hanks. “If you will just follow me…”

Hutch reached out his hand and caught the nurse by the elbow, “Excuse me nurse, is there any word on David Starsky?”

“Sir, I haven’t received anything on your partner yet, but I’m sure there will be soon. I told his mother that Dr. Simmons was with your friend now, so I’m sure she will be out as soon as she is finished with her examination,” soothed the nurse. “I know it’s hard to be patient, but we are very thorough here and want to be absolutely sure that your Mr. Starsky is well taken care of.” Nurse Hanks supplied. She noted the clipboard in Hutch’s hand, “I see you have filled out your friend’s form…thank you, sir. I’ll be sure to tell you when there is any news at all about your friend.”

With that she turned her attention to the Collins family, “…Mrs. Collins…if you’ll come with me ma’am…I know you’re anxious to talk to your husband’s doctor.”

“Yes, yes…” replied the older woman, leaning on a younger gentleman. They eagerly followed the nurse into one of the rooms where doctors spoke to family members admitted to the Emergency Room. The elderly woman glared at Hutch as she passed him, but Hutch didn’t even notice as he sat down beside Rachel.

“You remind me a lot of my Michael, Ken,” Rachel said giving a smile to Hutch as she placed her hand over his and slowly patted it.

“I remind you of Starsky’s father?” Hutch replied astonished.

“Oh yes…he was impatient and forceful too when the people he loved were involved,” Rachel sing-songed. “Nothing like that partner of yours, you know.”

She actually giggled slightly at that remark and Hutch was dutifully chastised. He smiled as both of them enjoyed the release of tension.

“Now, tell me, dear,” inquired Rachel. “Did you get hold of everyone when you made your calls earlier?”

“Yes, ma’am, I did. I called the Dobey’s house. Cal answered and said that Harold and Edith had gone to dinner with the commissioner…” answered Hutch.

“The commissioner…?” interrupted Rachel, her eyebrows arching up with surprise. “Wonder what that’s about?

“Oh, the Commissioner and his wife have dinner with the Dobeys every couple of months or so. The commissioner thinks it’s good to keep up with the precincts on a personal basis,” replied Hutch.

“That seems like a very wise thing to do,” said Rachel continuing the conversation.

“I suppose…” Hutch replied. “Dobey just thinks it’s the commissioner’s way of making sure HE’S doing his job!”

Hutch and Rachel both laughed as they imagined Harold Dobey saying such a thing!

“Cal said that he would call the number of the restaurant where the Dobeys were having dinner to make sure they knew that we were at the hospital.”

“What about Ernest…I mean Mr. Bear?” Rachel corrected herself, remembering her promise to Huggy about using his name in public.

“I got a’hold of Huggy at The Pits,” replied Hutch, then with more enthusiasm, “You should have heard the whooping of the bar in the background when Huggy made the announcement to the whole place!”

“Same thing at the precinct…I don’t think this place will know what hit it when everyone gets here!” Hutch enthusiastically reported to Rachel.

“I got the same response from Nicky and Rosa,” Rachel paused a moment, then continued, “…My Davey, has no idea, how many people love and respect him does he?” smiled Rachel with a hint of pride in her voice.

“No, I don’t think he even suspects, Mom.” Ken Hutchinson replied. “That’s just the way your son is. We’re going to just have to tell him how many people he has to thank when we talk to him huh?”

Rachel smiled as she nodded her head in the affirmative.

00000

Hutch glanced at the large clock on the ER wall reminding him that fifty minutes earlier he had bounded through the ER doors at Memorial. Starsky had been scrutinized for fifty minutes! What was taking so long? Anyone could see that his partner was out of his coma. How long did it take to determine THAT bit of information? Hutch wondered if something had happened while he had been away from Starsky. Hutch always felt that if he wasn’t right there with his friend that something would happen…as if he alone could prevent bad things from happening to Starsky.

“You know watching the clock is kind of like watching a pot on the stove waiting for it to boil, Ken,” said Rachel watching Ken stealing looks at the big ER clock.

“What did you say, Mom?” Hutch was startled out of his fearful thoughts.

“What’s wrong, Honey?” Rachel asked with some concern for Hutch.

“I just wish that I was back there with Starsk, Mom!” replied Hutch. “I’d feel better if I was.”

“Now, Kenneth, you know you couldn’t do any good back there,” admonished Rachel. “You would probably be in Dr. Simmons way and from what she said on the phone she won’t be the only doctor examining him.”

“What do you mean?” Hutch exclaimed in an alarmed tone. He was thinking that there were more to his fears than he originally thought.

“Oh, don’t worry, honey,” Rachel hurriedly tried to sooth Hutch. “She said she just wanted to be sure that Davey got a thorough examination after waking from the coma, that’s all.”

Hutch sighed, “I guess Mom, but I have a bad feeling…this is all taking to long!”

Hutch looked up at Rachel and with sky blue eyes looking as if they were on fire, “I just feel when I’m not there with him that something terrible will happen to Starsky!”

 

Chapter 7

“Ken Hutchinson!” exclaimed Rachel in an angry tone that surprised Hutch. “Did you want my son shot three months ago?”

“Wha…of course not, Mrs. Starsky!”

“Did you want my Davey to lapse into this latest coma?” continued Rachel.

“No, no…I don’t know what you’re driving at, Mom!” Hutch answered, not understanding where Rachel was going with this train of thought. “I would have given ANYTHING for this never to have happened to him…I wish it would have happened to me…I’d do that for him Mom…you DO know that don’t you?!” Hutch expressed to Rachel vehemently. “He’s like a brother to me…I love him.”

“I love him…” Hutch whispered, letting his head fall as his eyes glazed over with unshed tears.

“Oh, Ken, I know you do,” Rachel reached her arms around Hutch and pulled him towards her shoulder until his head rested there. “I know that you would have taken those bullets for him in a heartbeat three months ago…although…” Rachel said raising Hutch’s head to look into his eyes…”Davey would have NEVER wanted that…he loves you too, you know.”

Hutch nodded his head as it rested in the palm of Rachel’s hands. She placed him back on her shoulder letting him feel her comforting hand going up and down his back.

“What I meant before was that you were with him both of those awful times…in the police garage and in the hospital room when that clot lodged in his lung…weren’t you?” Rachel stayed Hutch’s startled beginnings of protest and kept him on her shoulder.

“You couldn’t have done any more to prevent those things from happening to Davey those times than you could do now inside those doors,” referring to the doors that separated them from Starsky at the ER. “I believe that God was with Davey then…just as He’s been with him through everything that has ever happened to him…and He will continue to be with him through everything that’s to come. I learned a long time ago that it wasn’t ME that could keep Davey safe. I was all the way across the country…and when he called to tell me that he had decided to become a police officer like his father…well, I HAD to give my Davey’s safety…and yours too, when you came into his life as his partner and best friend, over to The Lord. If I hadn’t, I’d have worried about you two all the time. I still worry about you both…but not as much. I know that He has taken good care of my boys…and He is STILL taking good care of them.”

Starsky’s Mom caressed Hutch’s cheek as he lay on her shoulder letting him know that he was definitely included when she said the words “my boys”.

Hutch settled down at Rachel’s words and gentle touch. He had thought, at first, that she had blamed him for what had happened to Starsky. It wasn’t as if he hadn’t thought of that himself. Hutch had realized through his talks with Harold Dobey that he was not to blame though. He had done everything humanly possible to prevent what had happened to his partner. He was NOT in control of those things, any more than he was in control now.

His heart felt much lighter and he felt the warmth behind Rachel’s words…she included HIM as one of her sons…she didn’t blame him at all for anything that had happened to Starsky!

“I know that Davey feels your love and support Ken, but it’s not YOU that has always been there to love and support him from the beginning…you need to remember that,” Rachel continued as she looked up with tears in her own eyes at the emotions she felt.

It was then Hutch’s turn to pull this woman towards him who although small in stature was a gigantic pillar of emotional strength. Hutch knew, though, even “pillars of strength” needed to be comforted themselves at times…and he was glad that he could be the one that could comfort her until his partner could do so himself.

After a few minutes, Hutch handed Rachel a tissue and again risked her scrutiny by sneaking another look at the clock noting that almost sixty minutes had now had passed since he had seen Starsky.

Rachel looked up and flashed a knowing smile at Hutch as she shook her head back and forth, “You just can’t seem to help yourself can you Ken? That clock isn’t going to move any faster the more you look at it!”

Hutch just chuckled…Rachel was right. She seemed to always be able to second-guess him, just as his own mother could do when he was little. “Wonder if that’s a trait that ALL mothers get the minute they have kids?” thought Hutch.

Still, Hutch couldn’t understand why Dr. Simmons hadn’t come out to tell them something about Starsky’s condition. He knew his partner was out of the coma he’d been in for the past two months…he knew because Starsky had spoken to him. Rachel had heard him too! “…didn’t she?” Hutch thought. All of sudden a spark of doubt started to wage war with the burning embers of absolute certainty he had felt only a couple of hours earlier.

“Of course, she did!” Hutch admonished himself as he imagined pouring water on that ember of doubt to snuff it out of his consciousness. It had no place here. He didn’t know why he was thinking such thoughts on a day when he should be out of his mind with happiness. …and make no mistake, Hutch WAS happy, but it seemed to be in his nature to worry, especially when it came to his friend David Starsky.

He wanted to be with him…to see him…to talk to him…to touch him and more importantly for Hutch…he wanted to feel Starsky respond back. He had missed the closeness that he and Starsky had always had from the first day they had met at the Academy. Now that Starsky was awake, he and his partner could resume that closeness.

“…but that’s not gonna happen if I can’t be with him,” thought Hutch, his anger beginning to build again. “If someone doesn’t come through those doors right NOW…” Hutch looked towards the huge metal doors he had seen his partner being wheeled through a little more than an hour ago, “I’m going to just have to find out for myself what’s going on with my partner!”

Hutch was about ready to make good on his threatening thoughts and he began to release Rachel when a commotion from the ER desk caught his attention for a moment. Hutch turned toward the sound and saw Huggy and Harold Dobey. They were keeping Nurse Hanks busy with a barrage of questions, Hutch assumed, about Starsky. He couldn’t hear everything that was being said, but everyone in the large waiting room at Memorial couldn’t help but hear bits and pieces of the conversation between the two men and Nurse Hanks.

Hutch stood with Rachel calling her attention to the pair, who reminded Hutch of a dark version of Laurel and Hardy, and the poor woman on the other side of the desk as they fired questions at her.

“…brought in by ambulance…”

“…been in a coma…”

“…THIS is a hospital gentlemen…”

“…Sirs!…Please…if you will just…”

“…I’m the captain of police…”

“…I’m his brother…sister…”

“…I don’t care WHO you are sir…you can’t…”

Laughter was beginning to bubble up within Hutch and Rachel as she continued to try to wipe her eyes with the tissue Hutch had given her earlier when Edith Dobey, who was standing behind the two vocal men at the desk, saw them.

“Excuse me, Harold dear, I think I see Hutch and Ra…” Edith tried to get her husband’s attention.

Harold Dobey just turned and whispered vehemently, ” Just a minute Edith…we are trying to find out about Starsky!” He shushed his wife and returned to assist Huggy in bombarding the poor nurse in front of them with questions.

“…but Harold…uh…Huggy…Hutch and Rachel…” Edith tried again.

Captain Dobey turned his massive body fully around to place his hands on his wife’s shoulders. He was about to find Edith a chair to sit in to allow him to find out the information he needed without further interruptions, when he spied Hutch and Rachel in the waiting room next to the large metal doors further inside the ER waiting area.

“There’s Hutch and Starsky’s mother over there,” declared Dobey as if he was the one that made the initial discovery.

“I was trying to tell you, Harold!” Edith said exasperatedly her hands resting on her hips.

“Excuse me, honey,” interrupted the captain as he quickly tapped Huggy on the shoulder to get his attention.

“Wha???” Huggy said in mid sentence angry that his interrogation of Nurse Hanks had been interrupted.

“Come on, Hug…I found Hutch.” Dobey then turned to the lady at the desk and said, “Thank you for all your assistance, nurse.” He then turned with Edith and Huggy in tow and left Nurse Hanks in peace.

“This has been a LONG shift!” the nurse sighed, placing her hands on her temples to calm her nerves. She continued to stand for a moment, then sat down at her desk as she returned to her duties.

Harold Dobey, Huggy and Edith wove their way on the most direct path towards Hutch and Rachel Starsky to find out from them if they had received any news on their mutual friend.

00000

“Oh Rachel, honey,” began Edith Dobey stretching her arms out to embrace her noting that she was dabbing her eyes with the tissue. “Have you heard anything about David?” questioned Edith. “It is true about him waking from the coma, isn’t it?” Edith was searching Rachel’s face for any bad news about her son that might be the reason why she had been crying.

“Yes, it’s true…Dr. Simmons is examining Davey in there now,” Rachel nodded her head towards the doors to the left of the group. “It was something to see Edith,” continuing Rachel in a wondrous tone, her face alit with a smile.

“You must be so happy Rachel…you and Hutch!” Edith exclaimed as she turned to embrace Hutch. “Oh Ken, what a wondrous thing! It’s a miracle isn’t it?”

“Yes, Mrs. Dobey, Starsk has been one miracle after another. If I was any more happy; I’d probably just explode!” Hutch exclaimed with a huge smile on his own face as he returned Edith’s hug forgetting about the anger he had just been feeling.

“We were sitting down to dinner to celebrate Ken’s promotion to Lieutenant…” added Rachel continuing to tell the story.

“WHAT!” exclaimed Edith. “Oh, Hutch…how wonderful for you! We all KNEW you could do it dear…didn’t we Harold?” then turning her attention to her husband, “Were you aware of this little piece of information, Harold?” Edith’s brows came together a little as she cocked her head in accusation towards her husband of 21 years.

“Uh, well…Edith…I” began Captain Dobey, tripping over his words as he tried to explain himself to his wife.

Hutch just chuckled. Captain Harold Dobey was captain of detectives in the Homicide Division of the big city of Bay City. His booming voice could make even the most harden criminal cower and spill their guts in an interrogation session with the captain. He commanded the respect and attention of everyone, rookie to veteran police officer down at Metro, but this same man could be reduced to a scolded child under his wife disapproving glare. Hutch decided he would have to pull the captain out of the fire THIS TIME.

“Well, thanks, Mrs. Dobey, but no promotion could top what Starsky did tonight,” answered Hutch in humility.

“Yes, David waking up is an answer to a prayer I’ve been sending the Lord’s way ever since this whole terrible thing happened to him,” responded Edith. She was smiling at Hutch, but she glanced at her husband briefly with a look that made it very clear that they would talk about her lack of knowledge about Hutch’s promotion later in private at home!

Huggy, who had been watching this whole scene, clapped Hutch on the shoulder and asked the question that they all had originally wanted to know.

“How is my man, Starsky?”

All talk between the friends ceased as Hutch grasped Huggy’s hand in acknowledgement of his question and of his concern.

“We don’t know anything yet, Hug” replied Hutch.

“What do you mean you don’t know anything?” inquired Capt. Dobey his voice raising to almost the tone he used at the station with his detectives. “How long has it been?”

“It’s been a little over an hour now, Cap,” answered Hutch slipping his arm around Starsky’s mother. “We should be hearing something soon…I mean how long can it take to figure out that Starsky is out of his coma?”

“Now Ken,” soothed Edith. “There was a woman at our church who was brought here with a serious head injury when she was involved in a car accident about a year ago. By the time the doctors had taken x-rays and run their tests, it was almost four hours before the family heard anything from the doctors.”

“FOUR HOURS!” cried Hutch in disbelief.

“You know how thorough Dr. Simmons is. She’s going to want to give David a complete examination after his ordeal, don’t you think?” finished Edith as she put her arms around both Rachel and Hutch’s waists.

Hutch sighed and looked downward at this amazing woman…at both the amazing women in his arms. “I know you’re right Edith…it’s just hard you know.”

“Of course, it’s hard for you, dear…for the both of you,” Edith said in an understanding tone as she patted both of them on the back. “No one likes to wait when they want news about someone they love!”

She changed the subject with, “I suppose you heard these two with that poor nurse at the desk. THEY had trouble waiting and we’ve only been here five minutes!” Edith nodded her head in the direction of her husband and Huggy and gave them a slight smirk.

Huggy and Harold Dobey gave a “who me?” look as Edith, Rachel and Hutch laughed out loud.

Nurse Hanks suddenly appeared next to Mrs. Starsky, “Excuse me ladies…gentlemen, but Dr. Simmons has asked if you will come to Family Room #4. She will be with you shortly to talk to you about Mr. Starsky.” She put a checkmark on her clipboard.

“If you will follow me, Mrs. Starsky…Mr. Hutchinson…”

“That’s Lieutenant Hutchinson, nurse,” corrected Capt. Dobey.

“Yes, uh…well if you will follow me…” Nurse Hanks turned to escort the pair to the room she had mentioned just adjacent to the main waiting room of the ER.

“Nurse Hanks, these people are very close friends. We’d so appreciate it if they could come and hear what Dr. Simmons has to say concerning my son, too.” Rachel expressed in a pleading voice.

“Well, Mrs. Starsky, I suppose I could ask Dr. Simmons. If she gives her OK, then it will fine, ” Nurse Hanks answered thinking already how quiet the waiting room would be for the other families awaiting news on their loved ones if this group was out of her waiting area.

After a short phone call to the examination area, Nurse Hanks received permission for all of David Starsky’s extended family to be allowed admittance to Family Room #4. Dr. Simmons had learned from experience with this group that explaining her patient’s situation to all of them at once would just make her life easier in the long run!

The nurse returned with the news from the doctor and they all began following her to the room where they would be able to talk with Dr. Simmons about Starsky’s condition.

“Thank you so much, nurse,” smiled Hutch in genuine appreciation.

“Here’s the room, Mrs. Starsky…Lt. Hutchinson,” Nurse Hanks said with a smile. “Dr. Simmons and Dr. Anderson, one of our cardiologists on staff will be in shortly to talk to you. Please just have a seat and make yourselves comfortable.” With that, the nurse left to attend to her other duties.

“Cardiologist?” thought Hutch. All of a sudden that ember of doubt that he thought he had extinguished was back burning a little brighter inside Hutch. Was something wrong with Starsky’s heart or lungs from the time his heart stopped or from the still tender injuries from the gunshot wounds to his friend’s torso?

“No…” thought Hutch. “If something was seriously wrong with Starsky, SOMEONE would have at least let us know out here…even if it were to sign consent forms…wouldn’t they?”

“NO…Everything was fine with Starsky…Edith was right about Dr. Simmons wanting to give Starsky a complete examination. That’s what this other doctor is for.” Hutch kept saying that to himself like a mantra. He was going to talk with Dr. Simmons about his best friend…just what he had wanted to do for the past sixty-five minutes! He WAS going to be able to see his best friend very soon.

Why, then, was his stomach doing acrobatic flip-flops in dread? He didn’t understand what was happening. Then it hit him like a cosmic revelation. NOW he wouldn’t have to imagine what was going on with his partner…he would KNOW, and while he very much wanted to hear what was happening with him and of course see Starsky for himself, he was just as apprehensive too about what Dr. Simmons would say.

Maybe things weren’t as well with Starsky as he had thought! Maybe his friend hadn’t been just shaking when they had arrived, but indeed having a seizure as he was brought into Emergency! Maybe Starsky indeed had a medical reason for the cardiologist to be coming along with Dr. Simmons to talk with them.

The fire in his gut was growing the more he thought about all the infinitely dreadful possibilities, as he stood just outside the door to Family Room #4. He and his friends would hear one way or another about the best friend he had in the world…not only what was happening with Starsky NOW but also what his future might hold…all he had to do was open the door.

“O, dear God…” Hutch thought. He tried to make his hand move to the door’s handle to let Mrs. Starsky enter, but he just couldn’t seem to make the necessary connections in his brain to make his hand work the way he wanted. Instead, he stood there unmoving with a panicked look on his face.

“Ken? Are you all right, dear?” questioned Rachel as she stood with Hutch. Edith put her arm around Rachel’s shoulders as she opened the door to the Family Room the ER reception nurse had just ushered them to. As she did, Hutch’s arm slid off of Rachel’s other shoulder and he turned slightly to the adjacent wall seemingly lost in his own thoughts. Edith signaled to her husband silently that maybe he had better talk to Hutch for a minute as she entered the room with Rachel…Huggy following behind.

“…but what about Ken, Edith?” Rachel was concerned about this blonde man she loved as if she had given birth to him herself. “There must be something wrong, Edith! Hutch, Hutch! Look at me son.”

“Now you just never mind about Hutch Mrs. Starsky,” interjected Huggy. “He’s just had a lot going on in the last few hours…?”

“I was telling Nicky just a little while ago that Hutch has been like a rock for me and for Davey through this whole ordeal. I didn’t stop to think that maybe this was all to much for him…” stammered Rachel.

Edith interrupted, “You don’t know that, honey. Come on, Rachel. Ken is one of the strongest men I know…other than your son and my husband! Let’s go in here and wait for Dr. Simmons. Harold will talk with Hutch for a bit. It’s probably nothing and they’ll be right in…OK?”

“Well, alright Edith, but I will not listen to what Dr. Simmons has to say about Davey until Ken and Harold are there to hear the news too!” Rachel stated leaving no room for discussion.

“No problem Mrs. S…” said Huggy. “The good captain will bring Blondie right in after they’ve had their talk. Now, how’s about let’s grab a seat and you can tell Edith and me about discovering that your son was awake and talking earlier this evening.”

“Well, if you think that’s best…” Rachel hesitated slightly, but realized that Hutch was in good hands with Captain Dobey. She could be heard in the background as she and Edith entered the room. She began, “Well, Edith, you just won’t believe it! Ken and I were just sitting down to eat dinner when….” Huggy could hear Rachel talking a mile a minute about the joy she felt when she had seen her son awake and trying to talk to her and Hutch.

“You’ll let me know if you need some help with our mutual Caucasian friend here won’t you Cap?” quipped Huggy as he paused before closing the door. Though his words were tinged with humor, Captain Dobey could detect the underlying layer of concern in his hushed voice.

“Yeah, yeah…now get in there Huggy and keep up the good work with Starsky’s mother. I’m going to find out what’s going on with Hutch!”

Huggy was glad that he could help ease Mrs. Starsky’s worry about Hutch. Now if Dobey could only be as successful at finding out what REALLY was worrying their blonde friend. He closed the door so that Hutch and Dobey could have some privacy.

“Ken?” began Dobey putting his hand on Hutch’s shoulder. Hutch was facing away from Dobey with his head bowed low now. “What’s wrong son? Are you OK?”

It was as if a dam had suddenly burst within Hutch as he turned to face his Captain. The words bubbled and spilled out of the torn man like a flood, “Oh Cap…I’ve been just thinking that this whole time…all these months since Starsky got shot and then since he’s been in this latest coma…”

“Yes, yes…” Dobey’s confused voice rang in Hutch’s ears. “What have you been thinking?”

“When Starsky got shot 3 months ago, I didn’t think he was going to live…hey, I never believed he would survive all the slicing and dicing Dr. Simmons and her team had to do to save his life. Then this latest obstacle came crashing down on him. For the past 2 months I’ve thought only about him awakening from this coma. It’s the only thing that I’ve prayed about…dreamed about.” Hutch stopped suddenly and sighed leaning onto a nearby wall to gather his thoughts before continuing.

Dobey opened his mouth to say something to Hutch fearing for his new Lieutenant. Should he call over a doctor for him? Maybe everything that had happened today WAS just too much for Hutch to take with the promotion AND his partner awakening after all this time. After all, every man had a breaking point and maybe Hutch had reached his.

“That’s what we ALL have been praying about, Hutch…for Starsky to come out of this…” Dobey truly was confused by his new Lieutenant.

Hutch turned and looked at this man he loved like his own father, “It never occurred to me to think about what Starsky would be facing AFTER he woke from the coma…it just never occurred to me to think about what would happen AFTER he woke up.”

“What if there’s a valid reason for Dr. Simmons to have a cardiologist to examine Starsky?” continued Hutch. “You didn’t see him when he was wheeled in here, Harold…he was shaking…I was so worried about him, but they took him back there to the examining rooms so fast I couldn’t even talk to Starsky to see what was wrong…”

“The coma was just something else on top of everything that had happened to him as a result of the shooting! His heart stopped once…what if it stopped again and that’s why Dr. Simmons wants the cardiologist to talk with us now,” Hutch’s words were spilling from him fast and furious.

Then just as quickly, Hutch straightened and with all seriousness looked Dobey straight in the eye and said, “What will his life be like, Harold? What kind of trauma will he have to go through now to get himself back to where he was…or will he ever even have a chance of being like he was?” Hutch’s voice quieted. “Will he think this IS life? Will he wish that he hadn’t lived at all?”

 

Chapter 8

Hutch looked downward towards the floor…away from the eyes of his captain. He was ashamed of what he had just said to his friend and boss. Mustering his courage, Hutch looked up expecting to see astonishment or condemnation in his captain’s face or at the very least disappointment, but instead he saw warmth and a degree of understanding.

“Hutch…” Dobey paused collecting his own thoughts now. “Unless you’ve talked to Dr. Simmons already or can predict the future all of sudden I want you to stop thinking about all these “what ifs”! You don’t know what kind of future David has,” admonished the Captain.

He then added with more tenderness, placing his large hand on Hutch’s shoulder, “We both know that David is going to be facing some hurdles he’s going to have to overcome. Dr. Simmons will be telling us very soon how high or low those hurdles will be. But son, you know your partner better than anyone…probably even better than his own mother at this point. He’s a fighter and you know it…you’ve SEEN it. He sees an obstacle as a challenge…a challenge to be overcome and conquered. He will be the man we know…the friend you know. The man that IS David Michael Starsky is still there within him. Starsky is STILL one of the best officers I have…one of the best human beings I know…THAT man is still there. You HAVE to know that in your heart, Hutch. You’ve GOT to, because although Dave is strong, I’m sure he will get discouraged and overwhelmed at times during his recovery when he realizes what all HAS happened to him. He’s going to need us now more than ever to help him get through WHATEVER he’s going to be facing.”

Hutch nodded his head as Dobey continued, “He has a lot of people who WILL be there for him. There will be Rachel Starsky, his dear mother, who moved across the country, leaving the only life she has ever known JUST to be here for her son. There’s Huggy. Mr. Ernest Bear would have the whole world think he’s big and bad, but there are very few people that would have done for David what he has done time and time again for your partner. There are your fellow officers down at Metro. You know yourself about the love and concern the Brotherhood feels for Starsky…and for you. I can’t tell you how many prayers were raised for Starsky at shift changes. …and of course there is YOU, Hutch. He has his greatest supporter in you.”

“Don’t leave you and your family out of this Cap…I don’t know what Rachel and I would have done if it hadn’t been for your family these past two months…” Hutch reminded the Captain.

“Of course Edith, the kids and I will be there for him, just like you will be there Hutch. Anything that we’ve done for him was done out of love for that exasperating man we’re going to be hearing about soon…and…I might add…for his equally exasperating partner!” smiled Dobey. “We’ll ALL be there for him…you especially, son. He’s going to look to you first and you know it for strength when he doesn’t think he has any left…courage when he thinks it would be better to run away and hide. I’ve NEVER known you to let each other down since your friendship started and I know you’re not going to let him down now by allowing crippling doubt creep into the equation…not now…not when your partner still needs you so much,” Dobey said.

Hutch bowed his head again, “You know, Cap, Starsky isn’t really my partner anymore…not with my promotion.”

Hutch looked up again at his friend and mentor and continued with great sadness in his voice, “I’m afraid he’ll think that I’ve just forgot about him and our plans to rise in rank together. He may think that I’ve forgotten about our Me and Thee.”

“That’s ridiculous, Hutch! You could no more forget that curly-haired dynamo than he could forget about you! You two will ALWAYS be partners, Hutch…ALWAYS! You know that!” Dobey said, a little surprised by Hutch’s words.

“Your partnership is not something that the police department created. It is something that you two guys have together…had right from the beginning if I recall correctly! Your friendship IS your partnership, and I don’t think that a promotion is gonna change that. Do you?” Dobey patted his hand lightly on Hutch’s shoulder as it rested there.

The corner of Hutch’s lip turned upwards slightly as he shook his head back and forth. He knew deep down that he and Starsky were friends…life long friends. He didn’t know what was going to happen with Starsky and his future, but questioning the strength of their friendship…their bond…their Me and Thee was not one of them. Of all the uncertainties in his and Starsky’s life right now, of that he WAS certain.

“Hutch, so much has happened in such a short period of time…I can understand how you might be a little concerned about what the doctors will have to say about Starsky…if what you’ve been doing for him has been in his best interest…”

“What if I’ve done something wrong…that in reality hurt him, Cap!” Hutch said in anguish.

Dobey was shocked, “You would sooner hurt yourself before you would EVER hurt your partner, Hutch. You’ve taken care of Starsky better than anyone I know would have or COULD have! You’ve been by Rachel’s side and seen to it that she was taken care of almost as well as Starsky would have done himself.

“It’s nothing that Starsky wouldn’t have done for me if our positions had been reversed and I was the one shot and lying in a coma,” answered Hutch.

“I know that, Hutch,” replied Captain Dobey. “You two do for one another out of the type of brotherly love that I’m familiar with…I had that type of love with my partner too, Hutch. I didn’t have the opportunity to fully explore that bond with Elmo as you and Starsky have, but I DO understand it to a degree I think.”

Dobey paused a moment thinking about the affection he still felt for his partner who had long ago been snuffed from his life so cruelly. He shook his head and then looked at Hutch again, “I’m sure that Starsky is going to be so grateful to you for everything that you’ve done…and so proud of your promotion too” said Dobey. “He will be the one tooting your horn louder than anyone once he’s better and you know it!”

Dobey, taking his hand from Hutch’s shoulder and putting it in his pants pocket, continued in a more serious tone, “We don’t know what’s going to happen to Starsky now and that’s a little scary I’ll admit that. I’m a little scared as well…”

Dobey was interrupted by Hutch’s head snapping up to look his captain in the eye. “YOU’RE scared, Cap?”

“Of course, I’m a little apprehensive about what we are going to be told in there by Dr. Simmons and the other doctors that have examined Dave, but Hutch, it’s OK not to know what’s going to happen. It’s been my experience that most of the time we DON’T know what’s going to happen in our lives or in the lives of the people that we love good or bad.”

“How do you and Edith cope through those times without falling apart? I was a basket case just a few minutes ago because I couldn’t face the unknown…knowing I had no control about what’s going to happen to this man that I would gladly…WILLINGLY give my very life for?” asked Hutch.

“You KNOW Ken…you know in here,” Dobey said pointing to Hutch’s chest where his heart rested. “Those are the times when you have to trust in Someone greater than yourself. It’s the same way that Rachel Starsky knows…” Dobey gently said. “We may not believe in quite the same manner as one other, but we believe in the same God and WE know that HE knows what is UNKNOWN to us. He is the One in control and THAT’S what will help us get through…as you say.”

Hutch shook his head up and down and realized that Dobey was right. He HAD been worried about things that maybe he didn’t have to concern himself with in the first place. Worry was not helping him OR Starsky now. Instead, it was making him useless to the people that his partner depended on him to be strong for now. He was trying to be everything to everyone. He couldn’t be that, but he COULD be just himself. He had doubted that was enough, but Dobey reminded him in his own unique way that being himself WAS enough.

He didn’t have to have the power or the control. Someone else was very capable of handling THAT particular job just fine on His own. He’d been doing it for a very, very long time now.

That “doubt ember” was being sprinkled with the cool, refreshing dew again. Hutch wasn’t sure it would ever really be extinguished completely when it came to his friend Starsky, but for now it wasn’t going to be his main focus thanks to Harold Dobey.

“Thanks Harold, I needed to hear those things before we went in to talk to Dr. Simmons. You may have to pull this talk out again though. When it comes to Starsky, I sometimes tend to think more of the negative than the positive…Starsky tells me all the time that I have control type issues!” Hutch’s lips were turned upward into a full-fledged grin now.

“You’re telling me? Remember I’ve seen how you two operate over the years! Now, don’t you think we’d better get in there before Rachel comes looking for you and all the comfortable chairs are taken? I don’t know about you, but I could stand sitting down for a spell,” Dobey suddenly looked up with a broad grin on his face. “Get it Hutch…STAND to SIT down!”

Hutch just smiled and shook his head at Dobey’s terrible joke. “Come on Cap. Your old jokes are starting to sound more and more like that partner of mine’s!” With that, the two men entered Family Room #4.

Hutch had a smile on his face as he tipped his head towards Rachel to let her know that everything was fine now. Excitement had now replaced those feelings of dread that had consumed him only moments ago. He was getting closer to what he REALLY needed…and that was to see Starsky.

Dobey and Hutch immediately spied two empty chairs side by side and proceeded to walk towards them.

“Ken, why don’t you sit next to Rachel here,” Edith Dobey said as she rose to take the seat by her husband.

Hutch was about to protest, but Edith had already sat down beside the Captain, so he thought it best just to sit next to Starsky’s mother. He was secretly glad, as he wanted to reassure her that his little panic attack was indeed over. He was sorry that he had worried her and the others.

“Are you alright now dear?” asked Rachel with concern in her voice.

“Yes ma’am, I am,” Hutch replied giving Dobey a smile of thanks again.

“What in the world happened to you just a while ago…I was so scared that something was terribly wrong,” spoke Rachel in a worried tone.

“It wasn’t anything…really, Mom,” answered Hutch. Hutch gazed at Dobey, “Harold and I had a talk and everything is fine now.”

Edith placed her small hand on her husband’s and looked at him with love and thanksgiving. “This is some man I’ve got Lord, even if he DOES forget to tell me important things like Hutch’s promotion,” she thought. “Maybe I won’t give him such a hard time after all when we get home…”

They all chuckled when Dobey began to blush with embarrassment as they stared at the look his wife was giving him.

They were all smiling and settling in, when Dr. Simmons and another young man in a white lab coat entered from the other side of the room. Hutch assumed this to be the staff cardiologist that had started his, what amounted to a small panic attack just a few minutes ago. That was soon forgotten, though as they all sat up eagerly and waited for what Dr. Simmons was going to say about Starsky.

“Dr. Simmons!” began Rachel. “We’re so glad to finally be able to talk to you!”

“How’s Starsky?” blurted out Hutch, voicing the question that everyone was anxious to hear the answer to. “He IS out of the coma isn’t he doctor?”

“To answer your question in a nutshell, Ken…yes, David is indeed out of his coma…” began Dr. Simmons.

She had to stop with her preliminary assessment as Hutch and Rachel embraced, and Edith and Harold Dobey kissed each other. Huggy just emerged vertically from his seat in a whooping holler that the doctors were sure could be heard through the thick door of the Family Room into the ER general waiting area.

Dr. Simmons turned slightly and whispered to her colleague in amusement, “Didn’t I tell you that you have never experienced anything like talking to the extended family of Detective Sargent David Starsky?” Dr. Anderson just shook his head in agreement with a small grin on his face.

Dr. Simmons tried to clear her throat in an attempt to calm her would be listeners down so she could continue. Edith Dobey was the one who was aware enough to hear the doctor’s attempt.

“We’re so sorry, doctors, but Rachel and Hutch…well, ALL of us have just been waiting so long to hear those words…” cried Edith as the rest of the room settled down. Hutch and Rachel still held each other tightly as Hutch extended his left hand towards Huggy who grasped it firmly. He was glad for the physical contact with his friend in the joint celebration.

“That’s perfectly all right, Mrs. Dobey. Dr. Anderson and I understand your relief and exhilaration completely. Don’t we Dr. Anderson?” asked Dr. Simmons.

“We certainly do,” answered Dr. Anderson.

“Before I continue with our findings on David, let me introduce Dr. John Anderson. He is the cardiologist on staff tonight here at Memorial.” Dr. Simmons said indicating her colleague in the room. “This is Rachel Starsky, David’s mother, Detective Sargent Ken Hutchinson, David’s partner with the Bay City Police Department…”

“Excuse me, Dr. Simmons, but this is Lt. Ken Hutchinson as of today,” smiled Rachel as Hutch extended his hand towards Dr. Anderson.

“Well, I knew that you had taken the exam for this promotion, but I didn’t realize that you had attained the rank! Congratulations, Lieutenant Hutchinson!” replied Dr. Simmons as she dutifully corrected herself.

“Thank you,” answered Hutch. “You know you’ve called me Ken for a long time now, doctor. I’m hardly used to being addressed by my new title yet anyway.”

Dr. Simmons smiled and continued with the introductions. “This is Captain and Mrs. Harold Dobey, David’s boss in the police department…and this gentleman is Mr. Huggy Bear, a longtime friend of David’s.”

As the men shook hands, Edith nodded to the cardiologist in greeting. She then sat down…everyone else did, as well. They were all anxious to hear about the doctors’ examination of Starsky for the past hour and fifteen minutes.

“As I said, David is indeed out of his coma,” Dr. Simmons continued. “He is probably finishing up with his CT scan right now. Dr. Alan McNeil and Dr. Tom Rudolph are doing the scan personally and should be in momentarily to help update you on David’s condition and prognosis.”

Rachel interrupted the doctor, “I don’t believe I know them Dr. Simmons…who are they?”

“They are neurologists…Dr. Rudolph is the neurologists on staff tonight and Dr. McNeil is the head of neurology here at Memorial,” answered Dr. Simmons.

“NEUROLOGISTS…CARDIOLOGISTS…!!! What is wrong with Starsky that you would need to call in those specialists?” demanded Hutch.

Hutch began to mutter to himself softly, “I KNEW something was wrong…I just knew it!”

“HUTCH!” Dobey said in a loud voice. “Let’s not anticipate the worst…I’m sure Dr. Simmons was just trying to cover all her bases and give Starsky the best evaluation that she could…isn’t that right doctor?”

Dr. Simmons looked directly at Hutch and Rachel. “That’s right Capt. Dobey. As far as we can tell, David is doing extremely well for a man just immerging from a coma of such a long duration.”

Dr. Rudolph added to Mrs. Starsky, “I can’t tell you how exciting it is to be able to evaluate a man such as Mr. Starsky.”

“OUR FRIEND IS NOT SOME LAB RAT FOR YOU TO GET YOUR JOLLIES FROM MISTER!” Huggy made himself known hearing the doctor’s remarks.

“Of course not, Mr., uh…Bear…I just meant to say that he is a very special case,” answered Dr. Rudolph looking toward Dr. Simmons for a way out of his self-inflicted difficulty.

Dr. Simmons intervened, effectively rescuing Dr. Anderson from Huggy’s angry words, “Mr. Bear…Huggy…Dr. Anderson didn’t mean anything by his remarks. If you will allow us to continue we’ll give you the results of our initial examination of your friend.”

Huggy settled down realizing that his anger was getting them no where and that the doctors would not give them the full story about Starsky if they were on the defensive.

“OK, Ms. Doctor Lady” said Huggy. “I’m as calm as I’m going to get now, …but,” Huggy turned to address Dr. Anderson. “We are going to talk about this fascination you have with our friend’s misfortune sometime, ya hear?”

“That’s fair Huggy,” Dr. Simmons replied, answering for her colleague.

“Now, as I said before the good news is that David is definitely out of the coma, and I must add that he’s doing remarkably well for a man who’s been in a coma for 2 months.”

Dr. Anderson continued, ” His heart is fine with no observed abnormalities. “I understand that he was an undercover police officer…” Dr. Anderson observed, looking at Starsky’s chart he carried in his hand.

“IS an undercover police officer!” interrupted Hutch joining Huggy with a look of contempt for the young cardiologist.

“I keep saying the wrong thing here…I’m sorry…I didn’t mean to sound insulting to you or your friend,” Dr. Anderson quickly added apologetically.

“Dr. Anderson, maybe you should go and check on Mr. Starsky in CT scan. I’m pretty sure that Dr. McNeil and Dr. Rudolph know where we are, but just in case… I want Mr. Starsky’s family to be able to hear the results of the CT scan tonight so we know what Dr. McNeil’s findings are,” Dr. Simmons requested trying to remove her colleague from Hutch and Huggy’s glaring scrutiny.

“Of course, doctor…I’ll be back with Drs. McNeil and Rudolph,” replied Dr. Anderson.

“Dr. Anderson,” interrupted Rachel. “Tell Davey that we are all here for him and we’ll see him soon.”

“I’ll do just that Mrs. Starsky…” and with that Dr. Anderson left the room in the direction of CT scan room down the hall.

“Who does that man think he is?” cried an outraged Hutch already, deciding that if he never saw Dr. Anderson again it would be too soon.

“Hutch, please!” pleaded Rachel, her voice breaking with frustration. “We can get upset later…all I want now is to know how my son is doing and when we can see him!”

“I know…I do too Mom…we all do…it just burns me up though…” Hutch replied, his anger slowly doing battle with his guilt at upsetting Starsky’s mother. “Dr. Simmons, I’m sorry for our outburst, we all DO want to hear what you found out about Starsky in your exam…please continue.”

“OK,” Dr. Simmons began. “David seems to be able to understand and is responding to commands; therefore, his eyesight and sense of hearing are intact and functioning very well. Because of his level of understanding observationally and on the EEG, we feel that David’s brain is alert and functioning also. He attempted to communicate with us verbally…also with shakes and nods of his head during the exam. They were indeed very awkward during the first few minutes of the examination, but we were extremely pleased and I might say a little surprised at how little time it took him to gain more and more control over his body. It appeared that the more he used a certain muscle group, the more control he seemed to have over that muscle group. At first, I believe he was very frightened…he didn’t know what was happening to him…”

“Is that why he was shaking?” interrupted Hutch. “Is that why he was so agitated when he arrived at the hospital? He didn’t have any type of seizure did he?”

“No, Ken your partner did NOT have a seizure or any other medical emergency while he was being transported or during my examination…the EEG would have detected that…however, the CT scan will confirm that diagnosis for us when those results are in. His blood pressure and pulse were a little elevated, but I would expect that…” Dr. Simmons looked around to all of those people in the room now. “You need to understand that to David it is two months ago. The last thing he probably remembers clearly was being on the mend in his room up on the 3rd floor. He wakes up…he finds himself in unfamiliar surroundings…he is transported from this unfamiliar place by ambulance to the ER. It is very understandable why he would be terrified…don’t you agree?”

The nods and bowed heads around the room made it clear that everyone understood and agreed with Dr. Simmons assessment.

“What David must have been going through…” Edith expressed her distress for Starsky aloud.

“Wait a minute, doc! I thought you said that Starsky was at least partially aware of what was happening when he was in the coma…that he could understand what was being said to him…I thought that was the whole idea of talking to him!” Huggy was not sure he understood what the doctor had just said.

“Well, Huggy…this is not an exact science. I personally believe that Starsky heard what was said to him when you all were there…maybe at the time, he even knew who was there these last two months…but the brain is a remarkably complex organ. It allows the body to function, but it also has the ability to protect us from things that may well overwhelm us.” Dr. Simmons explained. “David is overwhelmed at this point…afraid, although not as much as when he was first brought in. He doesn’t understand what has happened to him so his brain is compensating…protecting him from things he may not be ready to learn or accept just yet. Do you understand now what I mean Huggy?”

Huggy just nodded and waited for Dr. Simmons to continue reporting her findings to them.

Dr. Simmons smiled and took a deep breath as she continued again, “We were able to ascertain that David is responding in his gross and fine motor movements. His reflexes in his extremities are normal and he was observed to follow conversation around him in the examination room with his eyes. The amount of physical mobility is indeed limited at this point, but that IS what we might expect due to his lack of activity during the last 2 months…in addition to the month before the coma’s onset. The patterning that was done on David’s behalf will make the physical therapy I’m recommending much easier for him in the long run, but be aware that he will have a long road ahead of him as far as his recovery goes.”

“He had a long road before him before the coma…didn’t he doctor?” responded Rachel in a hushed voice.

“Yes, ma’am he did, but with the PT for his mobility and respiratory therapy to increase the strength in both his lungs, especially his left one, I think your son will improve physically at a fairly rapid rate,” answered Dr. Simmons as she patted Rachel’s hand to try and give her some reassurance.

At that moment there was a knock at the door and Dr. Alan McNeil, the head doctor of neurology, entered the room. After introductions were made, Dr. Simmons turned over the consultation to her colleague.

“Well, I must tell you that Mr. Starsky is doing extremely well for a man who has been in a coma for the past 2 months…as I’m sure Dr. Simmons has informed you,” began Dr. McNeil. “He seems to be very tired from the exam and tests tonight but they were necessary I assure you all. Drs. Anderson and my colleague, Dr. Thomas Rudolph are now making preparations for Mr. Starsky to be moved to ICU for the next 24-48 hours.”

“ICU?” Hutch exclaimed.

“Yes, Lt. Hutchinson…he still is on IV fluids for nutrition and he is connected to a catheter, but even more than that we want to watch for any complications that may occur,” replied Dr. McNeil. “He has lost a tremendous amount of weight in the last couple of months, as I’m sure you all are aware of. Until some of that weight is replaced, your friend is going to be very weak and susceptible to all kinds of illnesses and infections that he just can not afford at this point. I just think we should error on the side of caution for right now until he is able to take a liquid diet and his digestive system starts to wake up and start totally working again.”

Dr. Simmons hastily added, “We are not expecting any complications but David will have the added bonus of being under constant observation in ICU. He would not have that kind of care on the main floors.”

Everyone shook his or her heads in understanding and agreement.

“If might continue,” Dr. McNeil said clearing his throat. “My initial neurological exam found that his reflexes, sense of touch in his extremities were within normal parameters. We performed an EEG in the examination room, and as a result of that test, I requested a CT scan to be performed on Mr. Starsky. I have the results of both of those procedures with me now.”

“I requested the CT scan due to an anomaly in Mr. Starsky’s EEG. It was minor, but enough so that I wanted to get a bigger picture of the left frontal lobe of his brain.” Dr. McNeil explained in a more serious tone.

Rachel put her hand to her mouth as she choked out. “His brain…? Dr. McNeil, did you find something wrong with my son’s brain?”

“Unfortunately, we did Mrs. Starsky,” answered the doctor.

 

Chapter 9

A gasp came from the assembled group upon hearing this latest news about Starsky.

“Please…ladies and gentleman before you jump to any unfounded conclusions, I do want to add that the CT scan only found an irregularity with the left frontal lobe of Mr. Starsky’s brain.” Dr. McNeil turned and directed his remarks to Starsky’s mother, “This area of the brain is commonly referred to as the “Broco’s Area”. It is the part of the brain that controls oral language and speech. We found that your son’s speech was very slurred and garbled when he attempted to communicate to us during the examination after he arrived at the ER. I suspected some kind of difficulty with that area of the brain. The CT scan did, indeed, confirm a small amount of damage to the “Broco’s”.”

Dr. McNeil added, “It was apparent in our examination that Mr. Starsky was distraught by his inability to speak clearly; so it is obvious that he knows what he wants to say, but has difficulty expressing those thoughts verbally.”

“What can you do about that…I mean this is brain damage isn’t it?” asked Hutch, worry very much evident in his tone.

“Yes, Lt. Hutchinson, what your friend is experiencing is considered brain damage, but please remember that the brain is a very complex organ…a biological wonder. We use only about 10% of our brains to carry the functions of living and to store data we need or want to recall through memory, and so forth. The brain can be taught and re-taught to do many things that we, as doctors, even 10 years ago would have thought impossible. I believe that your friend will benefit greatly from speech therapy as well as physical therapy in restoring many of the functions he is lacking at this point in time. He visibly improved in just the short amount of time he was in the examining room in both these trouble areas. I think with time and effort on his part, he will be almost as he was before the shooting incident that put him here at Memorial originally three months ago, Lt. Hutchinson,” responded Dr. McNeil.

“What do you mean…almost?” Captain Dobey inquired.

“I think it would be unrealistic and unfair of us, Captain Dobey,” Dr. McNeil stated indicting Dr. Simmons and himself, “…to tell you that Detective Starsky will ever be 100% again. I personally believe that he will never be able to be an undercover detective again. He most likely will not have the stamina nor the reflexes that job requires as I understand the job description.”

Dr. McNeil hastily added, “That does NOT mean that he will not recover the functioning needed to live a productive, useful, and very happy life. He is a miracle ladies and gentlemen and what I have heard from Dr. Simmons, I may be totally off base with my assessment of his prognosis. His eventual outcome will also depend greatly, of course, on his will to get better, his determination …and also the support system he has, which is quite obviously substantial from you who are gathered here.”

Edith extended her hand to Dr. McNeil and said that they all appreciated his candor with them…but added with a certainty in her voice, “We will just have to see what other miracles the Almighty has in store for David, now won’t we?!”

Dr. Simmons then moved closer to Rachel, “That is a good thing to remember for all of us. Nothing is etched in stone as far as David is concerned…we learned that three months ago, didn’t we?”

Everyone again mumbled his or her agreement with Dr. Simmons’ words.

“By all medical and scientific assessments, David should have died after all that he’s been through, but you and I both know that son of yours is one stubborn man, Mrs. Starsky.” Dr. Simmons was glad that she noted her words produced a slight smile on Rachel and Hutch’s face. “He’s definitely NOT dead and he’s far from being an invalid! Your son is indeed a very special case in many ways.”

Dr. McNeil nodded his head in agreement.

“Do any of you have any questions?” asked Dr. Simmons.

“I only have one question doctor…” replied Hutch in a firm voice. “What cubicle in ICU will you be taking my partner and how soon can we see him?”

“David will be in ICU #3, Hutch, and I suspect that he will be settling in about now,” answered Dr. Simmons as she noted the time on her watch. “I will be very happy to take you to him as soon as we are finished here.”

“Doctor,” began Hutch. “I think Starsky’s mother should be the first one to see him so if you’ll take her…”

“Ken, I think you ought to go see Davey first,” interrupted Rachel.

“No, Mom…”

“Actually, Ken that might not be a bad idea,” said Dr. Simmons. “He asked for you right before he went to have his CT scan.”

“HE ASKED FOR ME?” Hutch voice raised slightly at this new knowledge. “Why didn’t you call for me…I would have come immediately, doctor!”

“Ken…David was able to calm down by himself once he was told that he could see you when we completed our tests and he was settled in ICU,” Dr. Simmons said in a calm, reserved tone.

Hutch was about to make another comment when a knock at the door to the ER waiting room was heard. Nurse Hanks slipped in through the doorway and apologized for the interruption.

The ER nurse that seemed so unflappable just a few minutes ago seemed distraught and her bun was in disarray. Hutch grinned with amusement at seeing her so raw around the edges.

Dr. Simmons also noted the nurse’s demeanor and asked, “What’s wrong, Agnes? Is everything alright?”

“No, everything is NOT alright doctor!” replied an exasperated Nurse Hanks, “I must have thirty people in my waiting room trying to get a word on one patient…a Detective David Starsky! Doctor, I’m just one person…I can’t keep my focus on just one patient when there is at LEAST twelve patient families that are just as eager to hear word on their loved ones!”

“I see Agnes…of course you can’t,” Dr. Simmons replied ducking her head to hide her own amusement.

“Captain Dobey?” said Nurse Hanks trying to the best of her ability to keep her tone of voice calm. “There are several men and women from your department, I believe, in the waiting room that are very anxious to hear about your officer. Would you mind coming and filling them in with what you know…I mean if you are finished with your briefing Dr. McNeil…Dr. Simmons?”

Both doctors nodded and said that they had given Hutch and the others all the information they knew at the present time about their patient. They informed the assembled company that they would repeat most of the tests that Starsky had gone through tonight in a day or two to determine if there was any change in his status.

“Come on, Harold, Huggy…let’s see who’s giving this poor woman such a hard time,” sympathized Edith, then turning to Hutch. “Hutch, you and Rachel go on and see David. We’ll be here.”

“I’m coming with you, Edith,” interjected Rachel Starsky.

“Mrs. Starsky…uh…Mom…don’t you want to come with me to ICU and see Starsky?” asked Hutch with surprise.

“Of course I want to see my son, Ken, but he asked for you while he was being examined…” explained Rachel.

“…but Mom…I KNOW that Starsky wants to see his mother…he loves you very much… you know that!” Hutch said.

“Oh, I know that too, sweetheart. I’m not offended at all,” continued Rachel calmly. “Tell Davey that I will be there soon, son…wild horses could not keep me away from him!” Rachel laughed and gave Hutch a peck on the cheek. “Now, I’m going to see if Rosa has made it over yet, and maybe give Nicky a call to find out if he and Sarah were able to get an early flight tomorrow morning,” finished Rachel as she began to follow Nurse Hanks out of the room.

Dobey, Edith and Huggy followed her each telling Hutch to wish Starsky well with a pat on the shoulder by the men and a kiss on his other cheek from Edith.

As they filed out, Hutch could see a sea of blue uniforms, brightly colored night club apparel and one woman who looked like a slightly older, larger model of Rachel Starsky, moving like a wave towards the four people who had just left the room. Dr. Simmons shut the door as Dobey, using his best captain’s voice, quieted everyone down to report about Starsky.

00000

“Well, Ken, I would guess that you are more than ready to go upstairs to ICU to see your partner?” smiled Dr. Simmons.

“Doctor…you have NO idea! I’ve been ready for this moment for two months,” replied Ken with an ear to ear smile.

With that, Hutch followed Dr. Tamara Simmons out of the room to the examination area…then to the doctors’ elevator to finally see and TALK with his best friend.

Hutch’s degree of exhilaration grew as the elevator passed each of the two floors before settling on the 3rd floor. He was moving back and forth on the balls of his feet and his hands alternated between twisting together and going through his hair, but the smile plastered on his face remained the same, if not GREW, during the short ride to the third floor.

Dr. Simmons couldn’t help but notice that Hutch was getting more and more excited as they drew closer to the floor where his partner was. She knew too that although her patient was alert and out of his coma, it wouldn’t serve him to get him overly stimulated.

The two emerged from the elevator onto the third floor where Hutch and Dr. Simmons had spent so many anxious days watching as David Starsky stood on the precipice between life and death two months before. Dr. Simmons turned to Hutch and said, “Ken, I need to talk to you before you see David.”

“Can’t it wait doctor? I’ve been more than patient…and patience when it comes to Starsky is NOT one of my strong points!” expressed Hutch.

“You don’t say!” Dr. Simmons replied sarcastically.

Then Hutch said softly in a pleading voice, “I really need to see him Tamara.”

“I know you do, Ken, but I want you to be very clear that I will not have my patient agitated or upset by you or anyone else!” Dr. Simmons said in as a demanding way as she could muster. “Remember what I told you about him being weak and tired…”

Hutch nodded his head in understanding even as he was moving around the doctor to enter the ICU area.

Dr. Simmons reached out her hand and caught Hutch by his arm and held him firmly… forcing him to look at her. Hutch did so with an exasperated look on his face to be so close and yet so far away from the sole object of his thoughts for not only the last few hours but also for the past couple of months.

Dr. Simmons eased up on her tight grip on the blonde dynamo in front of her and said, “Ken, I want you to listen to me carefully. I want you to promise me that you will not tell David what has happened to him for the past two months. Earlier during our initial examination I let it slip that he was “gone” for a long time. David was very upset about this. You and I both know that he will ask you what has happened to him. FOR HIS SAKE you need to avoid the subject just now.”

Dr. Simmons tried to choose her words carefully, “Please, remember what I said to you downstairs…to you and the others. David probably doesn’t remember the last two months during the time that he was in the coma. Now some of that time may come back to him fleetingly…in dreams or bits of actual memory, but he may be very upset at losing two months of his recovery not to mention two months of his LIFE to this tragedy. I just want him to have a little time to adjust before he is told.”

The doctor continued, ” I think too that I should be the one to tell him when the time comes…not you. So be careful what you say to him…he is a detective after all…and you know better than anyone what an excellent one he is. I expect he will ask.”

Hutch contemplated what to say to this woman that he had trusted with his best friend’s life for the past three months, “Starsky is probably the best detective on the force…the best partner I could ever have…and DEFINITELY the best friend I’ve ever known. Starsky and I do not lie to one another Tamara. I’m not going to start lying to him now, but I will agree not to volunteer any information to him. Please understand this Dr. Simmons…if Starsky asks and I can’t persuade him to let it go, I will have no choice but to tell him.”

Dr. Simmons opened her mouth to argue the point with Hutch but he silenced her protests by continuing, “Doctor, I have the utmost respect for you and your opinion…believe me I do…but if he does ask why he’s here and what has happened to him; I believe that I am the best person to tell him not you. He will not get upset if I’m the one that tells him. He trusts me. We trust each other. I believe that I will be able to tell him when the time comes in a way that he will understand and not get upset. OK, doctor?”

Dr. Tamara Simmons mulled over in her mind what Hutch had said and realized that he may be right. If her patient didn’t ask tonight what happened to him, he would surely do so soon…after all her patient WAS by his very nature a very curious man and it showed in how good he was at his job. It might be better if his partner was the one to explain to him about the coma and why he was having difficulty speaking and moving around. She had been a witness to the calming effect that Hutch had on her patient very early in his care.

Still, she was worried.

“Alright you win, Ken, but I want you to contact me immediately when you find that you can not avoid the subject with David any longer. I think it would be a good idea for me to be close by in case your partner IS very upset and he is in need of a sedative or a more thorough explanation from a medical standpoint.” She hoped that she was making the right decision.

“You have a deal, doctor!” smiled Hutch as he extended his hand to shake Dr. Simmons’ hand.

“Would you mind if I go in with you when you see David?” Dr. Simmons asked giving Hutch the choice. “I want to be sure that David is settled in as I instructed and comfortable.”

“Of course not! Allow me please,” said Hutch with a wave of his hand as he opened the large ICU door for Dr. Simmons to enter.

They walked passed several curtained rooms in the ICU ward until at last Dr. Simmons stopped at one curtain marked “#3”.

“Here we are Ken.” Dr. Simmons said as she gazed at Hutch.

Lt. Ken Hutchinson just looked at the doctor with an attitude of thanks and slowly…almost reverently he pulled back the thin curtain that separated him from his friend of nine years.

00000

To Hutch, Starsky looked much the way he had looked for the past two months. His eyes were closed, and he had the feeding tube with the clear glucose mixture that had nourished him for the time he was in his coma attached to his right arm. A small bag of antibiotics also went into the same IV port to ward off any chance of an infection to Starsky’s lungs or where the various tubes had entered his body while he was in the coma. He could also see the catheter line attached to a bag that hung by the bed. In addition, he noticed the heart monitor with it’s reassuring steady beat and another machine, that Hutch assumed was the EEG monitor, as Starsky had leads attached to his temples.

“You’re sure that he is out of the coma, Tamara? He looks as he has for the past two months.” Hutch said with apprehension.

“Yes, Ken…he’s just resting now after all the tests,” replied Dr. Simmons. “I’m afraid we’ve tired your partner out since his arrival here at the hospital.”

“Do you think I should come back?” Hutch said in a reluctant tone. He definitely didn’t want to leave Starsky now that he was here with him. He wanted to talk with his friend so badly, but if that was best for Starsky…well…he would leave for his sake.

“Come on Gordo…” Hutch thought as he looked at Starsky’s still form. “Please wake up and talk to me…it’s been so long!”

“Huuuchhh?” whispered Starsky as if he had heard Hutch’s plea.

“Starsk!” Hutch walked over to the bed and gently took his partner’s hand in his.

“Huuchhh?” Starsky uttered again this time with his eyes open and searching the room.

He could hear a voice and a gentle squeeze to his left hand. Hutch tried again to get Starsky to look at him as he whispered his name. Hutch’s eyes filled with tears of thanksgiving when Starsky turned his head and focused his gaze on him.

“Huuchhh,” Starsky sighed as he gazed on the face he knew better than his own…the face of his best friend.

“I’m here Gordo…I’m here,” Hutch allowed the tears to roll down his face in his joy at seeing and talking to his friend!

“Oh, Starsk…you know who I am don’t you?” Hutch saw his friend move his head up and down even better than he did before at the house a few hours ago. “I’ve missed you so much buddy!”

“Misssss yuuu tttttt, Huuuchhhh,” Starsky replied giving Hutch the first interaction with his friend since they were talking about the trick they had pulled on the hospital staff when the clot had lodged in Starsky’s lung two months. “Wherrrrr I?”

“You’re at Memorial, Starsky.” Hutch answered his friend.

Starsky was beginning to speak again but Hutch stopped him, “I don’t want you to talk to much, Starsky. I know that you are confused about what’s been going on with you, but I’m here and so is your mother and a lot of the people that love and care for you. They are all downstairs in the waiting area. I promise we’ll talk as soon as you get some rest. You’ve had a very busy day and I’m sure you’re tired,” explained Hutch.

“Youuuu…tireddd…toooo?” Starsky spoke again noting the deep circles around his friend’s eyes even though he wore a brilliant smile.

“Tired…? Me…? No, partner, I couldn’t be more awake!” Hutch exclaimed as he almost giggled in his glee.

Buuuuuttttttt,” began Starsky.

“No, buts buddy!” smiled Hutch glad that he could understand, at least partially, what his friend was saying.

“Yes, mister, no buts,” interjected Dr. Simmons as she made her presence known to the partners who were so wrapped up in each other that there was seemingly no one else in the world other than themselves. “I’ll be glad to help answer any of your questions when you are rested and awake enough to understand. I’m sure that Hutch will be here too when you wake up David …you won’t be alone so there is no need to be afraid or apprehensive about anything. You just need to do what your body is telling you and let yourself sleep for a while.”

Hutch turned to the doctor with a questioning look. He knew the rules in ICU. Ten-minute visits every hour and he knew HIS ten minutes had to be almost up.

“Don’t look so surprised, Ken,” admonished Dr. Simmons. “I can see what a calming influence you are on my patient here…besides that, I know your history with this man. I figure I’ll give the nursing staff a break so they can concentrate on their duties with the patients here instead of having to police you with the rules!”

Hutch sighed and just beamed at Starsky never letting go of the connection they had with their hands. Hutch was enjoying the squeeze his hand was receiving from his best friend when Dr. Simmons tapped him on the shoulder.

Hutch turned slightly and Tamara Simmons standing as tall as her 5′ 5″ frame would allow and with all the authority she could muster said with her index finger pointing at Hutch, “In return…YOU, Ken Hutchinson, will promise me that you will not over tire my patient here nor interfere with his care. The better the care he has here in ICU the faster he will be able to get rid of all these tubes and such and get to a regular room. If you DO interfere with his recovery or I find that you are a detriment to his getting better in ANY way, you will find yourself up and out of here so fast your head will spin!”

“Do we understand each other, Ken?” asked Dr. Simmons.

“Yes, we certainly do, doctor…and thank you so much!” Hutch answered enthusiastically.

“Prrrrreetttttyyy,” Starsky spoke looking at the lovely lady in his sight line. “Puttttt yuuuuu in placcc, Huuuctttt!”

“Still, a flirt aren’t you, Gordo and already trying to get one up on me, hmmm?” laughed Hutch.

“I’ll order a lounger placed in here for you or Mrs. Starsky so you’ll be more comfortable,” smiled Dr. Simmons. “Oh, and by the way, I DO expect that you will both take care of yourselves while you are with our mutual friend here or what I said before about throwing you out on your ear won’t be just an idle threat!”

As Dr. Simmons turned to leave the two men alone and make some notes on Starsky’s chart concerning his speech and coordination, Starsky said, “Thakkkks, doccc.” He flashed that Starsky smile that was so trademark of his personality and again Hutch basked in it, enjoying every second of having his friend back and with him again. So did Dr. Tamara Simmons.

She patted Starsky’s other hand, gave one last check to his IV and exited the cubicle with a warm smile for both her patient and his blonde counterpart.

Hutch turned toward Starsky again and sighed with relief.

“You don’t know how wonderful it is to see you awake, Gordo, but I know you need your beauty rest…I’ll be right here don’t worry.” Hutch said in a hushed tone, his fingers stroking his partner’s hand much as he had done with the patterning.

“Maaaaaaaa?” asked Starsky.

“Your mother?” inquired Hutch. Starsky nodded.

“Your mother is downstairs with the Dobeys, Huggy and about thirty of our friends. They are all giving this poor nurse in the waiting area there a terrible time!” exclaimed Hutch with a laugh.

“Maaaa… Gooo telllll mmmm OK,” Starsky said as he struggled to keep his eyes open.

“I’ll go down and ask her to come up and see you as soon as you fall off to sleep, partner…OK?”

“Okkkk…luvvvv youuuuu…partnerrrr…” Starsky uttered in just a whisper as his exhausted body won over his determination to stay awake and be with Hutch.

Hutch leaned into his friend and touched his forehead with Starsky’s as he had done while he was in the coma whenever he would leave or greet his partner.

“Love you right back, partner,” whispered Hutch.

 

Chapter 10

Hutch lingered for a moment giving thanks to the Lord that his partner was out of the coma, but also that he was as functional as he was. He knew that it had been a long shot that his partner would come out of his coma in the first place, but to have come out of it as well functioning as he seemed to have was nothing short of a miracle. Hutch was indeed thankful to God for that miracle…yet another answer to prayer. He prayed too that it wasn’t the last miracle God would grant to David Michael Starsky.

“He’ll probably need at least a few more, Lord” Hutch thought somberly.

Hutch stood at his partner’s bedside for a long while after Starsky succumbed to sleep. Did his partner look different in sleep than he did when he was still in the coma? Hutch began to catalog the sight before him with a critical eye. Everything was still in place, just as he had observed previously when he had asked Dr. Simmons if, indeed, his partner WAS really out of the coma. He didn’t seem all that different with the IV and the catheter. Hutch remembered that before the clot had lodged in Starsky’s lung, he had been so happy that he had been disconnected from those retched things. Starsky often referred to them as his “ball and chain”. Now, of course, he had been connected to them again for even a longer period of time than previously.

“I bet you’ll notice that first thing when you’re awake enough after getting some shut eye,” Hutch continued in his silent observation.

Some things WERE different, though, about his best friend. His eyes were moving under his eyelids, but then Hutch also noticed that his legs, arms, head…his whole body moved just slightly as he slept. Before the shooting in the police garage, Hutch would often complain about Starsky’s fidgeting…how he couldn’t seem to stay still even for a minute.

“Be careful what you wish for!” Hutch remembered Starsky’s own words.

Starsky had said those words to Hutch a few days before that fateful day three months ago. His sea blue eyes twinkling with merriment as Hutch flippantly had said something wisecracking back.

Now THAT very movement is what he realized was different about a sleeping Starsky as opposed to a comatose Starsky. Now THAT was what Hutch was staring at with wonder and great satisfaction. The farthest thing from his mind was to complain about that.

“Lord, if I EVER complain about Starsky’s fidgeting again…remind of this moment…this feeling right NOW,” Hutch thought in a more serious frame of mind.

Hutch turned from Starsky’s bed and parted the curtain giving his partner one finally look before going down to the ER waiting room to deliver Starsky’s message to his waiting mother. He smiled with joy at the sight of his best friend snuggling his left cheek up against his pillow.

As Hutch exited Starsky’s cubicle, he saw Dr. Simmons still making notes on what he assumed was Starsky’s chart. He felt such an overwhelming sense of joy, that he just could not contain himself. He walked over to the doctor, took her in his arms and whirled her around and around smiling and laughing.

“Ken, Ken stop it…stop it right now! There are some very sick people here…and your friend is one of them…please try and remember that!” exclaimed Dr. Simmons in a strict tone…but the smile on her face gave her away. She didn’t mind Hutch’s actions in the slightest.

“Yes, ma’am,” Hutch said as he immediately obeyed the doctor’s order to put her back on the floor. After a quick wink to the lovely doctor, he turned, was out of the door to the ICU area and into the elevator before Dr. Tamara Simmons could even recovery her bearings.

“He thinks he’s such a charmer!” thought the doctor with small smirk.

00000

If someone hadn’t known that Harold Dobey was captain of the Homicide Division of Metro’s Bay City police force; they would have had no doubt as they entered the ER waiting area of Memorial Hospital. Hutch had gotten off the elevator on the floor for Emergency and not one of the mass of humanity that was waiting for word on Starsky even knew that he had arrived. There were between 30-40 people standing around the massive Captain attending to his every word.

Dobey was slightly higher than the rest of the sea of colors before him. That sea of colors included blue uniformed police officers, various street clothed men and women as well as the flamboyant clubbing attire the night time patrons of The Pits were known to wear. Hutch would later learn that Dobey had asked Nurse Hanks for one of the foot rests given to families in the ER area when there was a extra long wait on word about their loved ones. He was standing there not only so he could see everyone gathered, but that they could see and hear him as well. Although, no one in the entire waiting room could have possibly missed a word Dobey said. His booming, commanding voice demanded everyone’s attention including Nurse Hanks who was trying without success at keeping her waiting room a tranquil, peaceful place for the other families.

“Nurse Hanks sure is earning her paycheck tonight!” Hutch thought as he smiled at the scene before him.

Dobey had just finished giving Starsky’s friends and co-workers a short overview of what Dr. Simmons and McNeil had told him just a little while before. He was now telling everyone how well the doctors thought Starsky was doing and was thanking everyone for coming in support of his detective. He then put his arm around Starsky’s mother and said, ” …and of course I’m sure that Rachel Starsky, David’s mother, would like to thank you too.”

“Oh, my yes! You all have been so wonderful to my Davey during these last few months. I can’t tell you how much Ken and I appreciate all the love and care that you’ve given to my son as well as you have given to us.”

“Yes, everyone, we don’t have the words to thank you for everything that you have done and the support you’ve all given to us…as well as to Starsky!” interjected Hutch making his presence known to everyone.

All faces turned and were on Hutch like a shot, firing question after question at him about their mutual friend and colleague.

“Wait just one minute, people!” Dobey’s commanding voice boomed again through the ER waiting room. “Hutch, why don’t you come over here so that Rachel can hear if you saw her son upstairs or not.”

Hutch began to move toward his captain and it was like he imagined the parting of the Red Sea had been in Genesis …only THIS time it could better be described as the parting of the Kaleidoscope Sea! The kaleidoscope of multi-colored dressed people he had noticed as he had exited the elevator moments before just seemed to split before him.

Hutch walked through it and came right up to Rachel who was standing to greet him with a hopeful look on her face. He took her into his strong arms and as he hugged her said, “Your son asked about you, Mom! The ONLY way I would have left his side was because he asked me to give you a message for him!”

Rachel cried openly with joy as a thunderous “Hurrah” went up from the crowd!

Nurse Hanks was going to get up to again try to contain the noise level, but she ended up just staying put at her desk.

“Why do I even bother?” she thought realizing with glee that it was finally 11 PM and her shift was now over. Nurse Peters would be relieving her soon.

“Oh, Ken…he remembers me…he asked about me?” asked Rachel who could hardly contain herself. “Did you hear that Rosa…our son asked for me!”

“That’s wonderful, sis…you never could keep our David down for long could you?” Rosa exclaimed.

Holding onto Rachel, Hutch delivered his partner’s message to his mother, “He told me to tell you…to tell ALL of you…that he was fine.”

A chuckle rose from the crowd. Rachel responded, “…a typical “Starsky” response if ever I heard one!”

“He recognized me and, of course, he actually talked to me! He understood what I was saying and tried to communicate as best as he could.” Hutch continued.

Rachel became very serious now, “Is he REALLY all right, Ken?”

Hutch looked straight at Rachel now as he spoke, “He IS having trouble speaking, but I understood every word he said. He’s not saying much right now, but he is stringing along 2-3 word phrases together…not much more than that, but he was very tired from all the activity and tests he had to undergo since his arrival here a few hours ago. I left him in ICU as he was just going to sleep, but I told him that I would be seeing you very soon…would be seeing all of you… and that very soon, I would bring his Ma to him.”

Then turning to all their friends assembled, Rachel clasped her hands together and whispered something that sounded like Hebrew to Hutch. He didn’t know what she said, but he added his Amen to her words knowing that she was thanking the One that, as she said, had preserved his friend, and their Hope, through everything they had gone through up to that point, and would keep them through everything that was to come.

“Starsky is going to be in ICU for at least a little while until he can be disconnected from the feeding tube and the doctors finish with their evaluation of him. Dr. Simmons already said that they are going to do some of their tests again in about 24-48 hours to see if there is any improvement especially in his EEG and CT scan. After that, Starsky should be in a regular room and I’m sure he will be happy to see all of you either then or when he comes home.” Hutch reported. “Starsky knows that you all are here and I know he would want me to express his appreciation to you all.”

“Ken, when can I go up to see Davey?” asked Rachel.

“Why don’t you and Rosa go up to see him right now, Mom?” Hutch offered enjoying the look of thanks that Starsky’s Aunt Rosa gave him at having the opportunity to see the man whom she considered her child also. “They should have a lounger in Starsky’s cubicle for you to sleep on if you would like to stay with him tonight.”

“A lounger?” questioned Rachel.

“Dr. Simmons just gave in to my obvious charms!” boasted Hutch jokingly. “She said that one of us could be with him at all times while he was here.”

“Thank you Ken, then maybe Rosa and I will go up, even if Davey is asleep…I just want to see for myself that he is alright now…at least touch him and let him know I’m there with him,” Rachel stated with tenderness. “You will come up soon, won’t you Ken?” asked Rachel.

“Yes, ma’am…as you said…wild horses couldn’t keep me away for long…I’ll be right up,” smiled Hutch as he gave her a quick kiss on the cheek.

She and Rosa milled their way through her sons’ friends and co-workers acknowledging their words of happiness to her about her son and soon got onto the elevator. As the elevator door closed Rosa enveloped Rachel in a monster of a hug that her sister enthusiastically returned.

At that point, Hutch started to really see everyone that had come to the hospital to receive word about Starsky’s condition. He began to wonder if anyone was protecting the streets of Bay City. Most of the detectives that Starsky and Hutch worked with were here and a lot of the patrol officers were too. There was Bailey and the new guy Jenkins, the one who reminded Hutch so much of Starsky. Simonetti was even there!

“Who would have thought that Simonetti would have a soft spot…FOR STARSKY!?” Hutch thought.

Minnie was there and several of the female officers at Metro and even some of the officers from other precincts. There were quite a few regulars from The Pits as well as Huggy’s regular waitress.

“I guess they must have closed the place down to celebrate,” smiled Hutch.

Soon, though, everyone began to disperse and with a pat to Hutch’s back or a word of happiness to him about Starsky, they were gone. It was then that Hutch realized that the only ones left were the ones who were originally in Family Room #4 to hear Drs. Simmons and McNeil’s original assessment.

Edith Dobey and the Captain were the first to come up to Hutch with Huggy following closely behind. “I told you that this day would come, Ken,” Edith spoke up first.

“Yes, you did Edith…thank you so much for everything that you have done these past few months,” said Hutch embracing the petite black woman.

“Well, we are not through with the three of you yet…are we guys?” said Edith looking at the two men behind her. “We are going to be here for Starsky, Rachel and you for a very long time…even after you really don’t need us anymore!”

“We’re going to always need you three!” whispered Hutch in a somber, serious tone that conveyed all the emotion he felt.

00000

Everyone had finally left the ER and Hutch was still a bit overwhelmed by the support that was given to his partner tonight. HE loved his partner…and he knew Rachel loved him with all her heart as well. The Dobeys and Huggy loved Starsky too. Hutch KNEW all of that, but this vast show of support overwhelmed Hutch to the point where he had to sit down with the magnitude of it.

“Lieutenant? Are you all right? May I get you something?” came a voice beside Hutch.

Hutch looked up and focused on the face before him. It was Nurse Hanks. She had obviously gone to the nurses’ lounge to change. She had on a modest pink short sleeve T-shirt with flared blue jeans that showed off a figure that Hutch could not have realized that she had when he had first seen her with her uniform on. Her hair was no longer in a bun, but softly cascading down her shoulders in soft curls. She was very pretty indeed admitted Hutch to himself and she was showing her concern for him even though he KNEW he had to have contributed to making her shift this night one that she wouldn’t forget for a long time…and not in a good way, he felt, either!

“Nurse Hanks!” Hutch exclaimed. “…no I’m fine, thank you. I was just thinking how very blessed my friend Starsky is and how many people were here to show how much they care for him tonight.” answered Hutch.

“…and you too Lt. Hutchinson,” Nurse Hanks said smiling gently at this man who had exasperated her this evening. “The first question they all asked when they came to my desk tonight after “Do you know anything about Detective David Starsky?” was “Where was Hutch?”

“I’ve heard that your friend is doing remarkable well!” added Agnes Hanks. “I’m so very glad for him and for you…you obviously care for him a great deal…a lot of people obviously care for him!”

“Yes, he’s the best friend I’ve ever had…and I couldn’t have a better partner,” then standing to look at this woman who, up to a few hours ago, was a stranger, “I want to thank you for everything you did tonight for us…”

Nurse Hanks started to protest, but Hutch stopped her with, “No, no, Mrs. Hanks…I know that you could have thrown me and everyone else here out on our ear for even a few of the stunts we pulled tonight. Instead you were always professional and showed us all compassion…especially to me and Starsky’s mother.”

“Well, that’s not only my job here at Memorial, but it’s also my pleasure to make sure that all the people that come here are as comfortable as they can be during probably one of the most stressful times in their lives,” replied Mrs. Hanks.

“You certainly did that for us…” pointed out Hutch as a tall attractive man walked up to the nurse. “Is this your ride home?” asked Hutch.

“Yes, Lieutenant Hutchinson…this is my husband Dan,” introduced Mrs. Hanks.

Hutch reached out to shake Dan Hanks’ hand, “You have a very special lady here, Mr. Hanks!”

“Oh you don’t have to tell me that!” smiled Mr. Hanks. “Are you ready, honey?”

“Yes, Dan…I sure am! Goodbye, Lieutenant…I want to come up sometime soon to see this partner of yours and tell him about the commotion he caused here tonight in my ER,” Agnes laughed.

She smiled as she took her husband’s arm and started to stroll out of the ER into the night. As she did, Hutch could hear her state to her husband, “Tonight will be one for the books…one I can tell our grandchildren about someday!”

“Why…what happened, Aggie,” asked Dan Hanks.

“Well, Dan…you just won’t believe…” Nurse Hanks started telling her husband about her shift that evening as her voice faded into the night.

Hutch watched them leave thinking how fortunate he was that she was on duty tonight. He then turned and made a beeline for the elevators that would take him again to Starsky. He so hoped he was awake so they could talk again, but he knew too that an alert Starsky was a questioning Starsky.

What was he going to say to him WHEN he asked again about why he was here…what had happened to him? He hoped he would have the right words to say when that time came.

Maybe fate would be kind and he wouldn’t ask tonight. Hutch just wanted to bask in the wonder and joy of being together with his friend again!

00000

When Hutch again entered through the wide pivoting doors of ICU, the nursing staff just smiled admiringly at him and went back to their duties. No one made a move to try to stop the tall attractive blonde as he moved purposefully towards his partner in cubicle #3. Hutch thought it was because Dr. Simmons had told them he and Rachel had 24-hour privileges while Starsky was in ICU. The truth was that although Dr. Simmons DID inform the staff that Hutch and Mrs. Starsky were to be given full assess to her patient; most of them remembered Hutch from when he was a fixture at his friend’s beside three months ago. That was the time when Starsky was clinging to life by his fingernails. That was the time when Hutch could not have been physically dragged away from his friend, believing, especially in the first week, that his sheer force of will had kept his buddy from crossing over the chasm from life into death.

Hutch hadn’t been the only one who believed that it was the power of his love that had kept Starsky in this life…some of the doctors and nurses believed it too. They had not only finally given up in their attempt to enforce the rules of the ICU, but they could see that their curly-haired patient was indeed getting better the more his friend talked and maintained physical contact with him by holding his hand or stroking his hair. They all DID have the same goal…to see to it that David Starsky had the best care Memorial could give him…and it looked as if Hutch was a vital part of that care.

That was true 3 months ago, and it was true now. Hutch just walked right to cubicle #3 and pulled the curtain aside. He smiled at the sight before him. His partner was trying his best to stay awake while his mother and aunt just…well the best word to describe the sight before Hutch’s eyes was that they were both gushing over “their” son.

Starsky’s mother was stroking his hand…the one without the IV and his Aunt Rosa was tucking in the covers around him, much as she probably had done when he had first come into her care so long ago.

Dr. Simmons had been true to her word. A mint green lounger was situated beside Starsky’s bedside with a pillow and a blanket on top.

“Always did attract the beautiful women didn’t you partner?” joked Hutch making his presence known to everyone in the cubicle.

Hutch immediately could see how tired his friend was when all his partner could do was curl up his lips in his direction in a weak smile, but it was STILL the most wonderful thing Starsky could have done for Hutch.

“Ken!” exclaimed Rachel and Rosa almost simultaneously.

They both released Starsky and came on either side of Hutch to give him a hug and kiss in greeting.

“I’m so glad you’re here, Ken,” said Rachel. “I think my son is acting as if he’s already bored with our company. He’s been trying to fall asleep since we got here.”

“Nooooo, Ma…” Starsky tried to reassure his mother by attempting again to raise his falling eyelids, but Rachel was having none of it.

“Don’t you “No, Ma” me young man!” scolded Rachel mockingly. “If I say you’re tired…well then you are TIRED! I think your Aunt Rosa and I have kept those beautiful eyes of yours open long enough. I’m going to go over to your Aunt’s and sleep there if your best friend here doesn’t mind staying with you tonight.”

Rachel looked at Hutch knowing that he would have offered her the lounger, but the look he gave her son upon pulling back the curtain of his cubicle, made it clear to Rachel that he didn’t want to leave his friend tonight.

“Of course, I don’t mind, Rachel,” replied Hutch politely, and then quickly adding, “If you’re sure that you don’t want to stay.”

“No, I’m sure, Ken. I’m going to get a good night’s sleep tonight because I’ll need all my strength tomorrow…I’m going to be with ALL of my children when Nicky and Sarah come in on the 6AM plane from New York,” reassured Rachel.

“Donn’t havvv to stay…” Starsky whispered as he gazed at his best friend.

Hutch took his friend’s hand in a flash…as much for his own reassurance as for his partner’s.

“I want to stay if that’s OK with you, buddy,” Hutch said with a hopeful tone of voice as he again reconnected with his buddy.

Starsky nodded his head with a slight smile. Hutch only let go of his friend’s hand briefly to give Rachel and Rosa a kiss and hug goodbye; then he was in the lounge chair. The blanket was carelessly cast aside, but Hutch’s head rested on the pillow as he reached out his hand to gently take his partner’s.

Their fingers squeezed in mutual satisfaction at being together.

“Go on to sleep, Stark,” Hutch whispered to his friend who looked as if his eyelids must have had massive weights on them. “I’ll be right here if you need anything, partner.”

Starsky did what he was told for the first time in a long while…at least while he was awake enough to decide for himself whether or not he wanted to obey a suggestion he was given or not! Hutch realized, THEN, how exhausted his stubborn partner really must have been at that point.

Hutch sighed and smiled with contentment. He was glad that Rachel had graciously allowed HIM to be the one to stay with Starsky. He really wanted to be with Starsky all he could. Old habits died hard.

“I pray those old habits NEVER die,” pondered Hutch.

He had been there beside his friend for the past 3 months, but now he wanted to reconnect with his partner again even if it meant going over some questions that were going to be difficult for Starsky to hear. Questions such as Starsky’s coma, the new house, and Hutch’s promotion that were going to be almost as difficult for Hutch to tell his best friend as it was going to be for Starsky to hear them. Those discussions; however, would come later. For now, Hutch was happy to just gaze at his sleeping friend for a little while in that small ICU cubicle.

In short order; however, Hutch felt the pull of sleep also. He drifted off still holding his best friend’s hand…a connection that held fast all through the night.

 

Chapter 11

Hutch was floating on a sea of happiness he hadn’t felt for a long time. He felt free and at ease. He was with his partner and his partner knew that he was there. Hutch felt a sense of peace wash over him…the peace that comes with a deep and restful sleep.

Of course, that kind of peace leaves everyone eventually and Hutch’s dreamless sleepy peace was leaving his body too. He could feel it. His body was telling him that it was time to get up and get on with the day. Hutch’s eyes fluttered and his body stirred as he stretched in contentment.

He was very comfortable. He didn’t remember these old lounge chairs being this comfortable when he had to use them when Starsky was in ICU before.

“I’m going to have to thank Dr. Simmons when I see her this morning,” thought Hutch contentedly. “Maybe the doc will let me take this when you’re moved to a regular room, Starsk.”

Hutch pondered in his mind about how he would go about pilfering this prize ‘bed” as his hand searched for his partner’s. He couldn’t feel it.

“I must have let go when I stretched just a little while ago,” Hutch reasoned.

Hutch’s eyes fluttered open and he looked over to where he thought his partner was. He wasn’t there. Instead, there was a small soft light sitting on a table beside the window as the sun broke through announcing the beginnings of the new day.

“WINDOW? There aren’t any windows in ICU! What is this?” Hutch was beginning to panic. He was starting to recognize where he was. HE WAS BACK AT THE HOUSE…back in the room that Starsky and he had shared together while his partner was still trapped within the clutches of his coma state!

“This can’t be right!” Hutch’s mind screamed at him trying to reconcile what he was seeing to what he thought he had KNOWN without a doubt just a few hours ago.

“I was in ICU with Starsky last night…I KNOW I WAS!” Hutch fervently thought, and all of a sudden, Hutch was afraid…afraid to turn around…afraid to look towards his partner,

“I didn’t go home last night…did I? This is a hallucination…IT HAS TO BE! Starsky is just fine…he’s just fine! Isn’t he!?” Hutch’s mind was again trying to rationalize what he was seeing to what he thought he KNEW!

Hutch willed his body to stay just where it was looking towards the small window; fearful of turning around to look at his partner, but his body just didn’t seem to be under his control anymore. He did turn in his bed only to gasp in horror at the sight before him.

There was Starsky… his best friend. He was still in a hospital bed, but NOT in the ICU at Memorial and NOT out of his coma as Hutch had thought with an absolute certainty just a few hours before. Starsky remained as still and as quiet as he had been for the past two months still trapped within the COMA!

“Starsky if this is some sort of joke, I don’t think it’s one bit funny! Starsky!!!! Starsky wake up…PLEASE! I COULDN’T have dreamed it all could I have?”

“Starsky …STARSKY…NOOOOOOOOO…!!!” Hutch screamed.

Hutch felt something touch his shoulder but no one was there…someone was calling to him…

“Are you all right?” the voice said.

The shaking became more intense until finally Hutch woke up with a start.

“NOOOOOO…!” Hutch exclaimed, his breath coming hard and fast in his terror and confusion.

00000

“Sir, are you OK?” A pretty young nurse came into Hutch’s vision…her brown hair neatly tucked under her nurse’s cap. “Do you need a doctor, sir?” the nurse said in a concerned voice.

Hutch quickly looked toward his partner, their hands still in contact even through Hutch’s nightmare, “No I don’t need a doctor, but my partner…please check on my partner nurse! Is he OK?”

“Yes sir, Mr. Starsky is just fine. We were hoping with you here and with his level of exhaustion from the tests last night that he would sleep most of the night,” the nurse stated. “We lucked out and you both zonked out on us all night. We were going to let you both sleep until Dr. Simmons made her rounds at around 9AM but I thought maybe your friend was in distress when I heard the moans.”

“I’m sorry, nurse…Nurse Pallow,” apologized Hutch as he looked at the nurse’s nametag. Hutch didn’t recognize this nurse from when Starsky had been in ICU three months ago.

“She must be new,” thought Hutch.

“I’m sorry I worried you…but I had the worst nightmare!” Hutch was wiping the sweat off his brow with a tissue that he had found at his partner’s beside as he spoke.

“I gather!” Nurse Pallow said with a concerned smile.

“Are you SURE that my friend is fine?” asked Hutch again, needing the nurse to reassure him again of the welfare of his best friend.

“Yes, your friend is just fine! It would seem that he’s a lot better than YOU are at this point…uh…Lt. Hutchinson…” the nurse quickly glanced at Starsky’s chart and quickly noted the two visitors her patient was allowed to have. She assumed this gentleman was Lt. Kenneth Hutchinson. He obviously wasn’t an older woman! She had emphasized the “Lt.” as Dr. Simmons had the gentleman’s title underlined on the patient’s chart.

“Please, Miss…everyone calls me Hutch…it will just make things simpler, OK?” Hutch said with a slight smile. “I’ll just bet this lady DOES think I’m about ready to lose my mind.”

“OK…Hutch…I’m glad that everything is all right in here. Now that you are up though, we do have some patient shower facilities on the next ward over. You would probably feel better if you were able to grab a shower and change into some clean clothes. Do you have a bag or something with your own toiletries and clothes with you?” Nurse Pallow asked Hutch encouragingly.

“No I don’t, nurse…I didn’t think about that when Starsky was brought in last night…” Hutch’s voice trailed off wondering what he was going to do. He didn’t want to go home to get those things. He didn’t want to leave his best friend for even a minute, especially after what he had been dreaming just moments before!

“Uh…nurse…maybe I’d better just stay here,” said Hutch finally, hoping the young nurse would drop the subject.

“I could get you some scrubs for you to change into until you are able to get some of your own things. There are towels and soap in the shower area, too. You could do that while I check on your friend’s IV, catheter and get him ready for Dr. Simmons’ rounds,” Nurse Pallow offered, persistent in her attempt to get Hutch to comply with her suggestion.

“Obviously,” thought Hutch. “I’m going to have to be blunt with this one.”

“I really don’t want to leave him alone…” Hutch uttering his previous thoughts aloud in a hesitant voice.

“Look, …uh Hutch…I was trying to be nice, but you could REALLY USE a shower and a change of clothes, if you know what I mean!” the nurse laughed wrinkling up her nose. “You reek, sir!”

Hutch gave a chuckle at that remark. The nurse was right…he probably DID reek!

“Nurse, have you been talking to my partner lately? That’s just the kind of thing HE would have said to me!”

“No, Hutch…I haven’t been talking to your friend here, but I DO expect you to introduce us as soon as he wakes up!” Nurse Pallow stated. “I’ll go and call Stephanie on the ward and make sure the showers are available for you…be right back. Uh, after you clean up, maybe you could go down to the cafeteria and get something on your stomach.”

Hutch’s stomach rumbled as if on cue and Nurse Pallow rolled her eyes at receiving confirmation to what she had suspected…this man hadn’t eaten in awhile.

Hutch realized at her words that he WAS hungry. Hutch tried to remember when it was that he HAD last eaten.

“Oh yeah…” remembered Hutch.

It was yesterday at breakfast when Rachel had mixed him one of his protein drinks with bran sprinkles and blueberries. He had been so excited about Rachel’s call about the arrival of the letter that he later discovered announced his promotion; that he had completely forgotten about lunch…and, of course, he had hardly eaten a bite of his supper last night when his partner had gloriously interrupted Rachel’s “Paul Muni” special!

“…but eating a meal would take too much time away from Starsky,” thought Hutch.

“I guess I could use a strong cup of coffee Nurse Pallow…” Hutch said as he rubbed his eyes.

“Sir…if I’m going to call you Hutch…as you say, it may be simpler if you would just call me Jane,” replied Nurse Jane Pallow.

“All right, Jane.”

“…and I think if you are going to be here for your friend and NOT find yourself a patient in this hospital WITH him then after your shower you’d better get something in your stomach beside a strong cup of coffee!” Jane answered with a slight lilt in her voice.

“If your friend here cares for you as much as you obviously care for him…then he would want you to be good to yourself.”

Then she said in a more serious tone, “He’s going to need you strong later for him when he starts his therapy.” Hutch nodded his head at that remark…he liked this woman’s candor.

He knew that she was right…and Dr. Simmons DID tell him that he had better take care of himself or she would throw him out of ICU while Starsky was there. He wasn’t about to let that happen. Still, he wasn’t happy about leaving Starsky…even for just a little while.

“Besides,” Jane Pallow said tenderly as she went to the other side of Starsky’s bed. “I’ll be glad to watch over this one while you’re doing what you need to do. You don’t need to worry about Mr. Starsky…he will be in good hands. I won’t let anything happen to him while you’re gone.”

Hutch observed the gentle but professional way that the nurse was beginning to tend to his best friend and realized that she was absolutely right. “I can SEE that my partner is in very good hands, Jane…thanks.”

“Just go on over to the next ward…it’s to the left as you go out of ICU. Tell Stephanie, the nurse at the front desk there, that Jane, in ICU, said you need to take a shower!” she quipped.

“Yes, ma’am.” Hutch said as he leaned over his partner to touch foreheads and then reluctantly released Starsky’s hand. Hutch could feel a physical ache at the loss of contact with his best friend and it seemed that Starsky felt something different too as he moved his head toward his now empty hand. He continued, though, to sleep otherwise undisturbed.

“See…he’ll be fine with me and by the time you get back he’ll be ready for the day too,” Nurse Pallow said with fondness.

Hutch nodded his head and with a final look at his buddy, he made his way down the hall to the showers.

00000

Hutch was walking down the hall back to ICU about 35 minutes later feeling much better and definitely more refreshed after his quick but very warm shower. It not only made him feel clean, but it did wonders to relax his body. A quick bite of a plain bagel washed down with some orange juice and a carton of skim milk made his stomach feel much better too. He had also gotten a large coffee at the hospital’s cafeteria, which Hutch carried, in his right hand.

He had just entered ICU when Hutch observed that there were several patients in this unit besides his partner and all of the privacy curtains had been opened…including Starsky’s.

Hutch stood for a minute and just observed cubicle #3. Nurse Pallow, who was still at his friend’s side, was gently and carefully tending to Starsky. She was fussing with Starsky’s catheter and measuring out the urine he was producing. By the look on her face, Hutch could tell that she was satisfied that Starsky’s kidneys were doing their job just fine.

She then moved to her right and Hutch could hear water as she wrung out a washrag in a small plastic basin. She then took Starsky’s right arm and carefully moved the moist cloth over his partner’s arm being careful not to disturb the IV in place there. She turned to again rinse out the cloth and saw Hutch standing there. The nurse smiled at him.

“Excuse me, Jane…” Hutch whispered when he drew nearer to Starsky’s bedside.

“You look much better…Hutch. How do you feel?” asked the nurse.

“I do feel better…and before you ask…both inside and out,” joked Hutch as he took a quick sip of the steaming brew in his hand before placing it on the nightstand beside Starsky’s bed.

“Very good!” Nurse Pallow smiled as she noted Hutch watching her movements as she gave his friend his morning sponge bath.

“Would you like to give your friend his bath, Hutch? I understand that you were one of his caregivers during his coma. I would imagine that you are better at this than I am with this one here!” quipped Jane.

“Well, Starsky hasn’t complained about the service…however, I WILL tell you that he probably would rather wake up to a beautiful woman giving him his bath than me!”

Nurse Pallow again chuckled slightly and said, “Why don’t you take that side and we’ll just take care of your friend here together.”

Hutch smiled and nodded his head in agreement. He took another damp washcloth that Jane had offered him, and took his partner’s left hand in his. He began to gently move the cloth over Starsky’s hand and arm.

Hutch hadn’t been doing this long when he noticed Starsky’s head moving back and forth and his breathing getting a little more deep and rapid.

“Starsk…” Hutch barely breathed.

Starsky’s eyelids fluttered and finally opened in a sleepy haze, “Huuutch?”

“Right here, buddy…right here…just where I told you I’d be when you woke up!” Hutch smiled, glad that he was right beside his friend when he did wake up.

“Hmmm…” Starsky nodded.

“I think I’d better call Dr. Simmons,” remarked Nurse Pallow making her presence known to her patient.

Starsky turned away from Hutch to see who else was there in ICU with him. “Uh…she’s a pretty one…” he thought.

“Hiiii…” slurred Starsky still drowsy from sleep.

“Hi yourself, Mr. Starsky…I’m going to be your nurse while you are here as our guest…my name is Nurse Jane Pallow…but your friend here and I are already on a first name basis so I guess you can call me Jane too if you would like.”

“What beautiful eyes…” she thought.

“I…likkkk…Jane.” Starsky was attempting to say her name without stuttering.

“I’mmm…Davvvvvvvv,” Starsky’s crooked smile was still intact observed Hutch.

“Ok, Dave.” Jane returned his smile. “Listen, I’d better get going and call your doctor…Dave. She left strict orders to notify her when you woke up this morning. I’ll be right back.”

With that, the nurse left the two men in the cubicle alone.

Hutch stroked Starsky’s hand and smiled. “Morning Gordo! I can’t tell you how good it is to see you…to talk to you! Did you sleep well?”

Starsky shook his head up and down in an affirmative gesture. He looked around him and noted all the machines and the curtain in his “room”. “This isn’t my room,” thought Starsky. “I thought I had dreamed it all…but why am I here and not in my room…where is here?”

Hutch could see Starsky looking at the monitoring equipment and his surroundings. His eyes focused on the IV in his arm and then he wrinkled up his face.

“Humph,” thought Hutch. “Didn’t take you long to notice the IV and catheter…did it buddy?”

His partner’s eyes, as expressive as ever, were asking the questions that Hutch had been dreading…but they were asking all the same…just as if his friend were speaking the words for Hutch to hear.

Hutch thought that he probably should ask Starsky what he was thinking, but he just couldn’t bring himself to do it. Hutch had always considered himself a brave man…a police officer…a homicide detective…now a Lieutenant for Bay City’s finest, but he considered himself the worst kind of coward now. Hutch wasn’t going to ask his partner what he was thinking…he KNEW what was going through his partner’s mind from long years of reading Starsky’s expressive eyes and face in all sorts of conditions and situations.

Hutch turned to look for the nurse…to turn his eyes away from his partner’s beseeching eyes, but Starsky himself drew Hutch’s attention back to himself with only two small sentences, “Whaaaa…happp…Huuuutch? Wherrrrr…I?”

Hutch had promised Dr. Simmons that he wouldn’t volunteer any information to Starsky while she wasn’t present…but he had also told her that he would NOT lie to him if he asked him directly the what, where and how questions Hutch KNEW his partner would be sure to ask.

“Brain damage…? Yeah right! Nothing wrong with that steel trap of a mind of yours, partner,” thought Hutch.

Hutch knew, NOW, that this was the moment of truth…the moment he somehow knew would be just between Starsky and himself just as Hutch had believed it should be.

“Starsky, you are in ICU at Memorial Hospital. You were brought to the ER last night.” Hutch began.

Starsky whispered, “Why? Wha happenn to…meeeee…?” He hesitantly gazed at his partner’s face patiently waiting for him to continue.

Hutch licked his lips and stroked Starsky’s hand as he began, “Starsk, do you remember the party that Dobey, Huggy and I threw for you in your room celebrating how far you had come in your recovery from the shooting?”

Starsky nodded his head yes. “Stuffed…vealllll.”

“Might have known you would remember the food, Gordo!” said Hutch glad for the distraction if only for a moment.

“Well, you got real sick the next morning, Gordo. See there was a blood clot that dislodged in your body. Dr. Simmons told us it was from the first group of surgeries that saved your life after you were shot. Anyway, the clot traveled to your left lung and got stuck there for a moment. It happened in an instant, Starsky. One minute you were talking to me, and the next you were grabbing your chest. You couldn’t talk…you could barely breathe!” Hutch took a breath himself practically reliving that awful morning two months ago. “I was so scared, partner!”

Starsky could see that this was difficult for Hutch so he put his other hand on top of Hutch’s as he held his left hand. He nodded his head for his partner to continue. He knew, instinctively what Hutch was going to say was bad…very bad indeed.

“I don’t even remember calling for a doctor, Starsk. Maybe I didn’t, but all of a sudden there they were all around you pushing me aside and out of your room. I was terrified and out of my mind with worry for you! I remember holding onto your mother as we prayed together that the doctors would have the skill to save your life…that God wouldn’t take you from us after all.” Hutch’s words flew from him with no conscious thought.

“Sooo…sorrry, Huuutch. Knoooo…baddd…for yuuuuu…nnnn Maaa,” Starsky said sympathetically.

Hutch was in awe of his friend. Starsky always did put others before himself. Here he was worried about Starsky and Starsky was just as concerned about him not even thinking about everything that he had been through…of course, he didn’t know it all yet.

Hutch took a deep breath and looked away from his partner, “Yes bad…Starsk…VERY BAD.” Then he turned to Starsky with a smile that usually could sway his friend to Hutch’s way of thinking, “Maybe I should wait for Dr. Simmons Starsk before I tell you anything more…whatcha think Gordo?”

Starsky took a breath and said as strongly as he could, “Noooo, Huuutch! Need to knoooo.” Then his eyes met his partner’s in a determined stare, “Wan…YOUUU tell, now parrrtner…pleasss!”

Hutch couldn’t have refused his best friend at this point anything, but he decided to stall a little bit in the hopes that Nurse Pallow had contacted Dr. Simmons.

“OK, buddy. …but I need for you to stay calm. This was hard for your Mom and I to go through, but I think it’s going to be even harder for you to hear. If at any point you think you can’t handle something I’m saying or want me to stop, you’ve got to tell me Gordo. OK?”

Starsky nodded his head up and down and then waited for his friend to collect his thoughts. “Must really be bad for Hutch to be this hesitant to tell me,” thought Starsky.

“Well, Starsky…the doctors DID save your life, obviously,” Hutch chuckled a little and Starsky smiled at Hutch’s little joke.

“Your mother and I praised God that you survived,” Hutch paused, then looking at his best friend right in the eye said, “Buddy…I really don’t know how to tell you what happened as a result of that small mass of coagulated blood…”

“Spillll, Blondieee,” stated Starsky with a serious tone.

“The clot in your lung resulted in….” Hutch hesitated.

“Whaaaat….Huuutchh…?” asked Starsky in an exasperated tone.

“The clot in your lung resulted in you lapsing into another coma,” whispered Hutch in a hushed tone.

“Another coma!” Starsky thought in surprise. “I was in another coma?”

Then came the question…the one that Hutch KNEW Starsky would ask. “How…llllong…Huuuutch?”

Hutch looked toward the nurse’s station and for Nurse Pallow but couldn’t see any distraction coming so at last Hutch squeezed his best friend’s hand in his, took a deep breath, and told his best friend what he had dreaded telling him, “Two months, buddy…you’ve been in a coma…for the past two months,” Hutch responded.

“TWO MONTHS,” thought Starsky in terror and disbelief. “I’ve been in a COMA for two months…? Where have I been? ALL THAT TIME…GONE!”

Hutch began to feel the tremors starting in Starsky’s hand…the one that he was holding, before he could actually see the shaking within his partner. Soon, though, his friend was visibly shaking much as he had back at the house when he originally woke up from the coma less than 24 hours ago and he began to breathe heavily.

“Starsky, please calm down…you are awake now…you BEAT the coma…you are doing GREAT …Dr. Simmons says so…please look at me buddy…I NEED you to look at me and hear what I’m saying to you!” Hutch called out desperately to Starsky. “Oh dear Lord, what have I done,” thought Hutch.

“Buddy! Starsky! You’ve GOT to calm down…it’s OK…it’s OK…!”

“NURSE, NURSE,” Hutch yelled frantically to alert the nursing staff that Starsky may be in trouble.

“…and this time it wasn’t because of a blood clot or his heart…or ANYTHING medically done to him by the doctors…or EVEN Gunther’s goons! THIS is because of ME!” lamented Hutch in horror. “I DID THIS TO MY BEST FRIEND!”

 

Chapter 12

“Hutch! What happened…?” Nurse Pallow exclaimed as she appeared in Starsky’s cubicle with the charge nurse in ICU that shift, Nurse Valerie Smithers, in tow. They were both pushing Hutch aside to access their patient. Starsky’s EKG monitor had alerted the nursing staff to Starsky’s crisis. The monitor had started beeping much faster alerting them to the fact that their patient was in some kind of distress before either nurse had hear Hutch’s cries for help.

After doing a quick assessment, Nurse Smithers felt she had an accurate view of what was happening with their patient.

“Jane, I think our patient is hyperventilating. Go get that paper bag below the counter at the desk and bring it quickly.” Nurse Smithers instructed Nurse Pallow. “Mr. Starsky, everything is going to be all right very soon…try to control your breathing, sir.”

Starsky started to panic. “It WAS getting harder to breathe!” he thought. “Oh, God, help me…HELP ME!”

It was then that he felt someone stroking his hand and forearm, slowly and methodically. The stroking, Starsky found, was soothing…he was finding it easier to concentrate on his breathing as the nurse had asked him.

Nurse Pallow arrived with the paper bag and Nurse Smithers immediately put it over Starsky’s nose and mouth, but Jane could see after she had arrived back with the bag, her patient’s breathing was becoming a little less labored than before…a little slower and deeper.

Between the stroking of his arm and the paper bag, Starsky was able to focus on his benefactors now that he could breath easier and was calmer. He recognized Jane, the pretty nurse, from before. He didn’t recognize the other woman next to him, the one holding the bag over his nose and mouth, but he DID realize now what had initially calmed him…the one who was doing the stroking.

Starsky’s sea blue eyes connected with the clear sky blue ones of his partner and best friend. He was the one who had broken through Starsky’s panic with the methodical stroking of his hand and forearm.

“What would I do without you, Blintz?” thought Starsky. “Wait a minute! This is familiar! Why is this familiar? I remember this…but from where and from when?”

Hutch could see he was succeeding in helping calm his friend down, but he could also see that Starsky didn’t understand WHY what he was doing had this effect on him. As far as Starsky knew, Hutch had NEVER stroked him like this…when in reality Hutch HAD done this everyday while he was in his coma…as had many others who had done the patterning techniques.

“You have questions, don’t you Starsk?” Hutch’s deliberately calm, soothing voice questioned his best friend of over ten years.

Starsky just nodded his head again up and down. It seemed easier right now than talking.

“I know you do, buddy. You’ll know everything…I promise, but let the nurses do their job and check you over to see that you’re all right,” sighed Hutch, a little less on edge.

Nurse Smithers took the bag off of her patient’s nose and mouth at that point.

“Are you all right now, Mr. Starsky?” she inquired.

Again, Starsky nodded in the affirmative. He smiled his thanks to the nurses, giving Jane an extra long look to let her know that he was glad that she was here to help him.

“What in the world happened that got you so upset, David?” asked Jane.

“THAT’S WHAT I WANT TO KNOW!” demanded Dr. Tamara Simmons. Everyone turned toward the now closed curtain and the angry voice of the doctor. She was making it very clear to the nursing staff that she wanted answers and she wanted them now!

Both nurses stammered a little in surprise at the doctor’s harsh words. “Dr. Simmons…” began Nurse Smithers, as the senior nurse in charge. “Mr. Starsky was showing some distress on his EKG. We determined that the patient was hyperventilating, and we took the appropriate measures to give him some relief. Nurse Pallow and I were about to try to ascertain the cause of his sudden distress when you arrived.”

Hutch could not sit by and allow the nurses to take the brunt of Dr. Simmons wrath so he spoke up and said, “Doctor…Tamara…Starsky and I were talking just before he got upset and…”

“LT. HUTCHINSON…I told you that I wouldn’t have my patient upset…I think I need to talk to you alone outside please…NOW!”

“Nurses, would you please check Mr. Starsky’s vitals while Lt. Hutchinson and I have a chat for a moment?” Dr. Simmons instructed as she turned to leave the cubicle. She turned quickly though before she left and said, “…and Valerie…Jane…I’m sorry I jumped to some unfounded conclusions just a moment ago. Please accept my apologies and continue with your excellent care of Mr. Starsky.”

“Yes doctor,” both nurses replied in unison relieved that they were off Dr. Simmons’ hit list…at least for now. They both knew that Detective David Starsky was a very special patient…and not only because of his miraculous recuperation so far from his wounds three months ago, but also from the coma that he had just awoken from.

Hutch went over to Starsky’s side.

“I’ll be back, Gordo,” reassured Hutch to his partner. “The doc and I are going to have a chat and I’ll be right back before you know it.”

With that, he and Dr. Simmons left the cubicle to talk. Jane looked after them both with concern. She and Valerie might be off the hook, but it looked as if Hutch was going to have to do some fancy explaining to get out of the path of her anger.

Dr. Simmons led Hutch outside of the ICU area and with a swift turn made Hutch realize just how angry she was. “OK Hutchinson…SPILL IT right now…what did you say to my patient to get him so upset that he almost had a medical emergency! Oh, and you had better not even THINK about trying to sugar coat it either! I want the facts and I want them NOW!”

Hutch hung his head knowing that Dr. Simmons was NOT going to like what he had to say at all. “Starsky asked where he was and why he was back in ICU again…I was telling him.”

“I KNEW IT…I JUST KNEW IT!! I told you that it should have been me to tell him about his difficulties, but OHHHHH NOOOOO. You just KNEW that he would take it better from you…you could keep him calm, you said…he would understand coming from you, you said…WHAT A CROCK, Hutchinson!”

“I think that my earlier decision about you having 24 hour access to MY patient may have been a mistake,” blurted out Dr. Simmons.

Hutch feared that she would throw him out of ICU and his access to his best friend. He just couldn’t allow that to happen. “No, Tamara, please…you know that I would lay down my life for that man in there…I’ve taken good care of Starsky while he was in his coma…YOU KNOW THAT!”

“Is this an example of how you take care of your partner NOW, Lt. Hutchinson?!” Dr. Simmons was seemingly losing any of her self-control in this situation. “THIS is not your expertise, Hutch! This is not Metro! This is a hospital and HERE, I AM the expert on how to best to take care of your partner…NOT YOU!”

“I…I…thought…Tamara….” stuttered Hutch, almost as badly as Starsky did.

“NO, that’s the point here Lt. Hutchinson…you DIDN’T think…you didn’t think of your partner and what was best for him…you were only thinking of yourself…never mind the possible consequences to this man who is supposed to be the best friend you have in the world!” Dr. Simmons spoke with venom dripping from her words from the anger she was feeling at the moment.

“Dr. Simmons…” interrupted a small voice filled with fear into Dr. Simmons’ chastising of Hutch.

Both Hutch and the doctor turned to see Rachel and Nickolas Starsky coming off of the third floor elevator. They had obviously heard the tail end of Dr. Simmons’ words to Hutch.

“What have you done to my brother, Hutchinson?” Nick Starsky was seething…so much so that he grabbed Hutch by the collar and pushed him up against the wall. Hutch put up no resistance.

He knew that he WAS the one that upset his partner. He was more upset with himself than Dr. Simmons or Nick Starsky could ever be!

“NICKOLAS STARSKY!” cried his mother in a mixed tone of disbelief, anger and concern about what she feared had happened to her oldest son. “Unhand, Ken this minute.”

“Yes, Ma,” Nick answered letting Hutch go but leaving Hutch no room to think that this was over. He thought that Hutch had hurt his brother and he was going to find out what the circumstances were even if he had to go against his mother’s wishes to do it.

“Rachel, I…” stammered Hutch. “I’m so sorry.”

Rachel had no idea what was happening, but by the way Dr. Simmons was speaking to Hutch as they exited the elevator and Hutch’s demeanor himself; she felt something terrible had happened to her oldest child.

“OH NOOOO, KEN…what’s happened to him? What’s happened to my Davey?” she exclaimed in fear.

“No, Mom! You don’t understand…listen to me…PLEASE!” Hutch frantically tried to explain to Rachel. “Starsky is all right…he’s all right, Mom!”

“He just got overly excited,” as Hutch hung his head upset with himself.

“Mrs. Starsky…your son just had an incident where he was overly excited by something…” Dr. Simmons stare bored straight into Hutch with her next words. “I don’t believe he wasn’t quite ready to hear as of yet.”

“What are you trying to say, doctor?” asked Nick pointedly.

“David asked Hutch, where he was and why he was here,” explained Dr. Simmons. “He wasn’t ready to hear that information yet. I didn’t think he would be, but Lt. Hutchinson thinks he is the only one here who knows what is best for your brother!”

“Hutch…you went against the wishes of my brother’s doctor?” stated Nick who was shocked at this revelation. Nick had his differences with Hutch in the past, but he had always thought that Hutch had his brother’s best interest at heart. Now, he wasn’t so sure.

“Nick, I thought that Starsky would take the news better coming from me…someone who cares for him…” Hutch’s voice then trailed off. He was unsure now of the validity of that statement. ‘Maybe I was wrong about that.”

“I’m not sure that you were wrong, Lt. Hutchinson,” came a female voice behind the group.

The four turned quickly towards the new voice and saw Nurse Jane Pallow, Starsky’s nurse in ICU.

“Nurse Pallow…I think that you had better go back to your patient, immediately!” stated Dr. Simmons firmly.

“No, doctor…respectfully, I don’t think you have the whole picture. Yes, Detective Starsky DID hyperventilate as a result of what Lt. Hutchinson was telling him, BUT you didn’t see what I saw when Nurse Smithers and I were trying to calm the patient down,” continued Nurse Pallow.

“I don’t see what bearing that has on the orders I just gave you nurse,” Dr. Simmons said pointedly to the young woman in front of her.

“I’m trying to tell you that it was not Nurse Smithers nor myself that succeeded in calming down Detective Starsky…it was his partner here. He responded to Hutch’s touch and words like I have never seen a person respond before. It was if he had been given a sedative, but it was only the bond that these two gentlemen have that did the trick,” explained Nurse Pallow. “It was BECAUSE of this man that we were able to help the patient as quickly as we did.”

“Thank you, Ms. Pallow,” said Hutch with sincerity. “I do appreciate your words, but I WAS the one who caused Starsky’s initial problem.”

“That may be true Lieutenant, but you WERE ALSO the one who succeeded in calming him down…and in very short order I might add,” replied Nurse Pallow. “He trusts you…” Nurse Pallow then turned to Dr. Simmons and stated, “…maybe it wouldn’t have mattered WHO told Detective Starsky about what he has been through for the past two months…but it DID matter who was there to comfort him. It was someone he trusts… someone he cares for AND cares for him.”

Nurse Jane Pallow waited for the wrath of Dr. Simmons to rain down on her. She knew she had overstepped her boundaries as a nurse and she had done that with one of the most highly respected doctors on staff. She also knew, though, that it was something that HAD to be said. “Everyone wants what’s best for Detective Starsky, Dr. Simmons. This man…” Nurse Pallow emphasized looking at Hutch. “…should be included in that desire as well. It is my humble opinion that Lt. Hutchinson IS, at least in part, what’s best for this patient at this time, ma’am.”

Dr. Simmons was speechless…and that didn’t happen very often. She was used to having nurses jump when she directed them. This time; however, maybe her closeness to the situation was clouding her otherwise sound judgement.

“Thank you…Ms. Pallow.” Dr. Simmons stammered slightly. “I’m glad that you told me what all took place back in ICU a little while ago. I HAVE been a witness to the bond these two men have personally also and I DO know…” Dr. Simmons now looked at Hutch directly with humility in her tone. “…that this man would never do anything to intentionally hurt his friend.”

“Well, Dr. Simmons, Detective Starsky IS getting a little agitated now. He wants to know why his partner is not back yet. I believe he said something about Hutch being in trouble with you. He thinks it might be better if his friend here was being yelled at by a Dobey…whatever that is!”

“Dobey has nothing on you Dr. Simmons…or YOU Nick!” chuckled Hutch as he turned to address Starsky’s younger brother.

“I’m sorry, Ken,” Nick apologized to Hutch. “I didn’t understand what was going on. From what the doctor was saying when Ma and I got off of the elevator, I thought that you had somehow, someway hurt Davey.”

Nick hung his head, “I should have known better. I’m so sorry, Hutch…please forgive me.”

“That’s all right, Nick,” Hutch said putting his hand on the younger Starsky’s shoulder. “I would have done the same thing if I had thought anyone had hurt your brother. You know…Starsky probably would have reacted much the same way too if he thought anyone that he loved might have been hurt by someone else.” said Hutch. “You and that brother of yours are a lot alike!” smiled Hutch.

“I think that’s about the nicest thing you’ve ever said to me, Hutch!” said Nick in surprise.

Rachel could not contain herself any longer, “…so my son IS all right?”

“Yes, ma’am,” answered Nurse Pallow with a small smile. She then extended her hand to both Starsky’s mother and brother as she introduced herself. “My name is Nurse Jane Pallow. I’m going to be your son’s nurse while he’s in ICU.”

“Could we go see him?” inquired Rachel.

Nurse Pallow turned to Dr. Simmons for instructions, “Dr. Simmons…?”

“Yes, Ms. Pallow…I think that it would do David a world of good to see his mother and his brother…” directed Dr. Simmons. She noted how Hutch’s face fell at not being mentioned. “Hutch, maybe you had better go in too…you DO seem to have the magic touch when it comes to your partner, but THIS time I’m going to be there also.”

“I think that might be a good idea, Doctor,” replied Hutch. “I just told Starsky that he had been in a coma for two months as a result of the blood clot to his lung. I don’t know what may happen when we tell him EVERYTHING!”

“Nurse Pallow…?” asked Dr. Simmons, considering what Hutch had just said.

“Yes, ma’am, doctor…” answered the nurse.

“I think it would be best if we had a mild sedative ready for Detective Starsky just in case things get to much for him to handle again,” responded Dr. Simmons. “The medication I’m allowing is listed on Detective Starsky’s chart.”

Nurse Pallow nodded her head in acknowledgement of the doctor’s order and left to prepare the appropriate syringe as ordered.

Dr. Simmons gathered everyone else around her. “I think that in David’s case; there is so much information that will be of a potentially alarming nature to him that it might be wise to just give him the information he ASKS about directly. We can give him other information later on when he is stronger. Are we agreed?”

Everyone nodded in agreement. They all then entered ICU and went straight to Starsky’s cubicle where Nurse Smithers was dutifully attending to her patient’s temperature, blood pressure and checking his IV and catheter for any disconnection that may have occurred during Starsky’s incident. She looked up and was about to make mention that this many people were not allowed in the ICU area at one time until she saw Dr. Simmons with the group.

The doctor wasn’t wearing her white lab coat when she had arrived in Starsky’s cubicle before. Nurse Pallow’s call to her beeper had made Tamara Simmons leave her usual morning coffee at “The Brewery” to call in. When she had found out WHICH patient she was being paged about; she rushed to the hospital without going by the doctor’s locker area to obtain her lab coat. But, no one on staff at Memorial could ever mistake the booming voice of Dr. Tamara Simmons when she was as angry as Dr. Simmons was a few minutes ago.

Nurse Smithers noticed that the doctor was much more relaxed than she was before. She was glad of that.

“How is our patient now Nurse Smithers?” inquired Dr. Simmons with a sincere smile.

“He’s just fine, doctor,” answered the nurse. “I’ve already told Detective Starsky that he is going to have to behave much better than this if he’s going to see less of Nurse Pallow and I in the future,” Nurse Smithers teased.

“I…behavvvv…buttttt…don’ttt min…see…you…twoooo,” Starsky teased right back looking at the nurse and doctor and not really seeing anyone else besides them and Hutch.

“Davey…?” his mother hesitantly called her son.

“Maaaaa?…NICKKKKK!” Starsky exclaimed as he turned his head to see both his mother and his brother for the first time since they walked into the ICU area.

Rachel Starsky reached over to give her oldest son a peek on the cheek and to stroke his mass of dark curls before allowing her youngest son a chance to greet his brother.

Nick Starsky didn’t quite know what to make of his older brother and the condition he found he was in. He had made weekly calls to his mother to check on her and his brother, but he had no idea that David looked this bad. He was much thinner than when Nick had seen him last, and because of that, as well as the tubes and wires sticking out of various orifices in his brother’s body, his big brother looked weak and vulnerable. He was very much unlike the vision the younger Starsky always kept in his mind of his big brother David.

David Starsky had always seemed so strong and sure of himself all of Nick Starsky’s life. He had overcome great obstacles already…their father’s death, his coming to California, and of course, his tour of duty in the army in Vietnam. Starsky had long talks with him right before Nick had married Sarah about some of the things that he had been through in his life. Not to brag, of course, but to make his little brother understand that no matter what life threw at them; a Starsky bounced and flowed with the punches…and ended up on top.

Nick had seen the reasoning in what his brother had told him…it was the main reason that he had gotten his own life together. It was the reason he had severed his ties with the mob connections that had brought him to Bay City the year before. The reason that he was so ecstatically happy with his lovely wife Sarah.

It was hard to see his brother so…so helpless…having trouble communicating and moving. “He really IS in bad shape…oh Davey…I had no idea bro,” Nick thought in a mixture of not knowing what to say to Starsky and pity for him, as he wasn’t sure what might be in his brother’s future now.

“Come herrrr…liddle bro…” beckoned Starsky noting the wince in his brother’s face as he spoke. Nicolas Starsky, though, did come closer to his brother at his request. Starsky raised his left hand towards him and was about to let it drop towards the bed in his weakened state until Nick caught it…afraid that he would hurt himself.

“Wanta…armmmm…wrestllll…bro?” Starsky smiled gently.

Everyone laughed softly…even Nick. Nick took a deep breath and returned his older brother’s smile. “Sorry, bro…but it was a long flight and I’m out of practice…next time…OK?”

“OK, Nickkkkky…” replied Starsky, then in a more serious tone, “memberrrr…mmmmm…nottttt donnnnnn…nottttttt donnnnnn.”

Starsky and Nick nodded at each other knowing that they had succeeded in coming to an understanding about Starsky’s shortcomings…for now. Starsky had seen the hesitancy and even a little of the pity in his brother’s face when he had first approached him. Some things may have changed for Detective Sargent David Michael Starsky, but he would NEVER…EVER allow anyone to pity him not even his little brother.

“No, you are definitely not done, partner,” Hutch interjecting himself into the somewhat silent communication that the brothers were sharing.

“It seems that Starsky can do that with several people…not with just me!” Hutch thought with a twinge of jealousy festering under the surface. “Shake it off, Hutchinson…Starsky is just being Starsky…being the person that he is…always was! That’s something to be thankful for…NOT resentful of!”

“Are you all right, son?” asked Rachel. “We hear that you gave Hutch and the staff here a terrible fright!”

“I’mmmmm…finnnnnn, maaa,” answered Starsky like a dutiful son.

“Wantaaa…knoooo…things…. Wannnnaa…knoooo …happennnn… lasss…two…montsssss!” Starsky said with determined resolve.

“I know you do, David,” replied Dr. Simmons. “…and you will get all the answers to your questions as soon as you are well enough. I mean you really don’t need to know everything right away now do you?”

Starsky started to become agitated again slightly thinking that he might be put off again. He started to take some deep breaths to try to control himself. If he had another episode like he had previously, the doctor would probably not allow him to know ANYTHING more about why he was here and what had happened to him in the last two months that he had been in the coma than Hutch had told him about before.

“You’ve GOT to keep your cool!” Starsky said to himself. He opened his eyes again and gazed directly at Hutch.

 

Chapter 13

“Pleasssss…underrrrr…understanddddd…GOT…to…KNOOO!” continued Starsky.

“Why don’t you give your body a chance to recover a little bit. At LEAST, allow Dr. McNeil and I to complete our tests…” Dr. Simmons tried to continue but Starsky had already stopped listening to the doctor at the world “wait”. He shook his head emphatically no.

“OK, David,” replied Doctor Simmons resigned to the fact that her patient wasn’t going to let this go. “…tell me what do you already know?”

“I…commmm…comaa…two monsss,” Starsky took a breath and continued, “Clotttt…lunnng.”

“That’s right David. A clot dislodged in your body and got stuck for a little while in your lung. If it had lodged there for any length of time you would not be here. It would have killed you. We gave you some additional anti-coagulators that helped to break up the clot. The CPR we had to perform on you also helped break up the clot in time to save your life, but despite all our efforts you still lapsed into the coma,” explained Dr. Simmons.

“Hearttt…stoppppp…againnnn?” asked Starsky anxiously.

Dr. Simmons looked at her patient and said, “Yes, David. Your heart stopped briefly. It wasn’t as long as the time your heart stopped right after the shooting, but it did indeed stop. That’s why the CPR was necessary.”

“Huuuutch…told…meeeee…bouttt…clottt…coma,” said Starsky looking with compassion towards his best friend. Starsky then looked Dr. Simmons in the eye and explained, “Not Huuuutch…faultttt…beforrr…! Minnnnn.”

Dr. Simmons put her hand on her patient’s left one and patted it gently to reassure him, “Yes, I know David. Hutch explained it to me…and so did your very capable nurse…Nurse Pallow. I understand the full picture now.”

Dr. Simmons turned to Hutch and smiled. “I’m not angry at your friend any more, David. As a matter of fact, I’ve come to believe, as Nurse Pallow noted out in the hallway, that it probably wouldn’t have mattered WHO told you about the clot and the duration of the coma. You would have been upset about that whoever was the one who told you…and understandably so, David.”

“I think we ALL understand how difficult it was to know that two months of your life were just gone…suddenly taken from you,” Nick added with compassion, trying to be helpful.

Starsky hung his head and nodded in agreement. He was glad though that the doctor understood what had happened to him when Hutch had told him about the missing time and especially that she didn’t blame him anymore. Hutch hadn’t been the only one that was fearful of the tremendous anger that oozed from the doctor when she had arrived earlier that morning.

Starsky needed his best friend with him for emotional support like he hadn’t needed him for a long time. The last time that he could remember needing him that much was when Terry…the only woman that he had loved enough to want to marry… had been killed, only this time, his emotional reserves were precarious at best. Maybe it was his physical limitations or maybe it was the series of obstacles that had stood in his path since the shooting that left Starsky very low on reserves now; but he knew that he was going to need Hutch’s presence to help him through whatever lay ahead of him.

Whatever the reason, it was looking as if the doctor wasn’t going to restrict Hutch’s visits and he was very relieved to hear that!

“One less obstacle to overcome…NOW, to find out what I need to know,” sighed Starsky to himself.

“Gonna…telll…resttttt…now…Bondie?” asked Starsky to his best friend.

Hutch looked to Dr. Simmons and then to Rachel. The doctor still looked a little skeptical about the merits of telling Starsky ANYTHING else at this moment in time, but Rachel was the one who spoke up.

“I think I know my son, Dr. Simmons. He was a stubborn little boy and he is just as stubborn as a man…probably MORE so. I tend to think that is one of the reasons that he has lived through everything that has been thrown at him for the past 3 months! Anyway, he’s going to keep asking until someone tells him what he wants to know and since he asked Ken…I believe he should be the one to tell him,” argued Starsky’s Mom.

Nick Starsky nodded in agreement. “I know my brother too, doc,” then deliberately gazing at his brother to get the message across to both the doctor and Starsky, “I think he’s strong enough to hear too.”

Starsky smiled at his brother and mother. “Thankkkkkk…you…Maaa…Nick! Meannnn…soooo…muchhh to hearrrrr!”

“I’m going to just HAVE to keep it together now! Can’t let Ma and Nick down…Hutch too…I don’t want him in any more trouble with the doc here,” Starsky realized as he turned and expectantly looked toward his best friend.

Hutch extended his right hand and intertwined their fingers not only to physically support his friend, but so he could feel the energy flow from Starsky. Hutch needed to feel that connection with his partner now too.

Hutch began to slowly weave the tale as if he was telling a story out of a book. He began with the hospital wanting to take Starsky off the machines. That was hard for everyone to live through again, but Starsky seemed to take it all in stride.

“Livvvvingggg…willlll…! Issss….OK,” reassured Starsky. “What…woulddd…. wanttt.”

Hutch was glad to hear that. Even though Starsky had lived, he knew that the decision to remove his best friend from the machines that the doctors thought were keeping Starsky alive was probably one of the most difficult decisions he would ever have to make in his life. To know that Starsky didn’t blame him…that he understood, lifted a weight that Hutch hadn’t really known that he had been carrying these past two months.

“Oh Starsky, you can’t know how hard that was for your mother and I” stated Hutch. “Dr. Simmons was up front with the both of us about your chances for survival.” Hutch took a deep breath and choked out, “I really thought that I was going to watch you die right before my eyes!”

“I’m sorry, buddy…so sorry. Can’t you ever forgive me?” asked Hutch.

“Wha…for?” asked Starsky confused by his partner’s question.

“For not having faith in you…for thinking that you’d leave before we had a chance to say goodbye,” Hutch declared as a few tears that he had kept at bay until that moment, escaped from his eyes.

Rachel Starsky was about to go over to Hutch to comfort him, but Starsky himself ended up doing the comforting.

“Nothinnnn…to…forgivvvvv…partnerrrr,” began Starsky looking directly at Hutch, their hands still intertwined. “You…did…wha…I ask. Lovvvvv…both you…forrrr…ittttt!” Starsky said looking at both his mother and his best friend.

Starsky then pulled on his friend’s arm and despite the IV pulled Hutch into an impromptu hug. Me and Thee was as alive and as intact as it had ever been…stronger even.

Hutch pulled away after a moment and smiled, “You know how I’ve always razzed you about that stubborn Starsky streak? Well, I’ll be forever thankful that you seem to have that in spades, my friend.” Hutch’s smile shown even through his eyes as recalled his joy at that moment two months ago. “Dr. Simmons turned off the machines, but you just kept on breathing without them!”

“Not the first time that you’ve made me eat my words, David,” commented Dr. Simmons with a laugh. “Probably won’t be the last if I know you!”

Everyone chuckled a little as Starsky gave the good doctor a “who me” look.

“Anyway, Starsk, when they finally realized here at the hospital that your coma might be a long term one, they told us that you couldn’t continue to stay here at Memorial. They tried to give us some suggestions…” Hutch said with loathing in his tone. “Their suggestions were all unacceptable to both your mother and I.”

“Davey,” Rachel interrupted, as she continued the discussion. “I wanted to take care of you, honey, until you could take care of yourself. Sweetheart, I always believed that you WOULD come out of the coma and recover. I knew that …so did Ken…and so many of your friends and co-workers did too. You have no idea who has been on your side…in your corner with their time and prayers. That little ember of hope never died within any of us. We all knew…always…that you would come back to us. You believe me don’t you baby?”

Starsky nodded his head. He knew that his partner and his mom would never give up on him so long as there was breath in his body to spur on that hope.

Rachel smiled and continued, “I DID think about taking you back to New York to allow you to recover there, but…” Rachel looked over to Hutch as he lowered his head in acknowledgement of what he had really known all along. He was so very thankful that she hadn’t taken Starsky away from California and from him.

“I couldn’t do that to your best friend. I think it would have killed Ken if he couldn’t have been there to see you through to where you are now, son,” Rachel stated, firm in that belief. She then gave her son another revelation. “That is why I moved out here…to be with you and to help Ken.”

“Maaaa! …movvvvv…herrrrr?” Starsky uttered his eyes wide with surprise.

“Yes, son,” Rachel said matter-of-factly cocking her head. “Where else would I be when my child needed me like he hasn’t needed me in a long time.

Her tone then turned very serious, “I wouldn’t have wished this on you for anything, Davey, but it was nice to be able to take care of you again. I missed that when I had to send you out here to California after your father was killed. These last two months have helped me sort out some of the guilt I’ve always felt for not being strong enough to keep you with me back then. I was just so devastated by your father’s death that I could barely take care of myself much less two young boys. I knew that I couldn’t be the mother that you both needed….the mother that you both deserved. I always felt that I let you two down…that I let your father down. I’m so sorry, Davey…Nicky.”

Rachel couldn’t find the words to continue as she hung her head, tears beginning to drip from her eyes. Nick slipped his arm around his mother to comfort her as best he could as Starsky reached out with his right hand to his mother. He winced slightly as the IV pulled a little, but he wanted to let his mother know that he had NEVER blamed her for sending him to California to live with his Aunt Rosie and Uncle Al.

He had always believed that he was the one to blame for her sending him across the country so long ago. He had always thought that he must have done something to make her send him all the way to California, but at long last he was learning that he wasn’t to blame after all. No one was, except the people that had murdered his father so long ago.

“Ittttt…OK…Maaaa,” comforted Starsky.

Hutch marveled at the healing that was taking place before his eyes…a healing of three people…a healing between people that already loved one another so much…a healing between people that had needed to talk about this subject for a long time. Hutch had always been a little envious of Starsky and the love that he had experienced within his family. Now, he was witnessing that love growing even stronger.

After Starsky, Nick and Rachel had a moment to compose themselves, Hutch continued.

“We bought a little 2 bedroom bungalow together right on the beach a little north of where my place was in Venice and moved you and I into one bedroom and your mother into the other one. It’s so beautiful there, Gordo. You’re going to just love it when you get out of here. The view is amazing and the smell of the ocean just takes your breath away. I can’t wait for you to see it, buddy!” gushed Hutch. “Maybe I can bring you some pictures until you can see it for yourself.”

Starsky smiled at how excited Hutch seemed to be about the new house, but then his face changed slightly and carried a more serious frown at the thought that had occurred to him. “Beach houses are expensive!” reasoned Starsky. “How in the world did the two of them manage to buy a beach house?”

“Howwww…buy…houssssss?” asked Starsky hesitantly as he looked from Hutch to his mother, and back to Hutch again.

Rachel, Nick and Hutch all looked at one another…then they all looked at Dr. Simmons. The doctor made eye contact with Nurse Pallow to be ready with the sedative if she determined it was needed.

“I sold the house in New York, Davey,” explained Rachel with calm assurance.

“WHAAAAAA?????” exclaimed Starsky.

Starsky was heartsick within his very soul! “What have I done to Ma…to Hutch? Their whole lives have changed all because of me!” Starsky cried out within himself. He looked upwards and closed his eyes as the tears coursed down his face. “Why did You let me live, Lord…WHY did you let this happen to THEM!?”

Dr. Simmons could see that her patient was getting more and more agitated. She nodded to Nurse Pallow to inject the prepared sedative into Starsky’s IV port to allow him to get a handle on everything that he had heard.

Hutch too saw that his partner was getting upset. He got an iron grip on Starsky’s trembling hand and began the patterning technique again.

“Take it easy, Starsk…take it easy…I know you blame me for allowing your Mom to sell the house. I’m sorry…I didn’t know what to do then,” lamented Hutch, not understanding that Starsky wasn’t blaming anyone but himself for the course of events.

“Notttt…youuuu! Meeeee! Should…nevvvvv…liveddd! Yourrr…livvvvvvvv… changgggg! Causssss…meeeee!” Starsky uttered in anguish.

“No Davey…NO! Don’t say that, son…EVER. You’ve changed my life…yes…but only for the better…only for the BETTER! You and Nicky have always made my life so much better than it could have ever been without you!” Rachel HAD to make her firstborn understand.

“I wanted to do this, Davey. Nicky and Ken both tried to talk me out of it, but in the end, it was MY decision! I made the only decision I could make…the only one I wanted to make! I WANTED to be with you Davey…I NEEDED to help take care of you! I would give up my LIFE for you, son…for you or Nicky and now for Ken as well! I love you ALL, so selling the house was really NO decision for me to make at all! That house was just a piece of property. You all ARE my life, Davey! Don’t you know that? A piece of property vs. you…there is NO contest, baby! Don’t you know by now how much I love you?”

The sedative and the patterning had done their jobs, but it was his mother’s words that left Starsky in awe. He could almost touch the love that flowed from his mother. He knew she loved him…knew that his whole life, but he had no idea just how much…until that moment. He knew that she and his father had bought that house and set up housekeeping in it when they had gotten married. She had only lived in two homes her whole life…the house where he had grown up in before his father was killed and in Grandma and Grandpa Ricker’s home. …and here she was saying to him that HE was more important than those…that his life, here and now, was more important.

“No matter what has happened to me these last two months,” thought Starsky, “I am a blessed, blessed man!”

“I…lovvvv…youuu…toooo…Maaaa,” Starsky said with all the emotion he was feeling at the moment. Rachel took her eldest son’s head and drew him to her bosom as the love ran between them.

Starsky’s eyes closed at last, tired beyond words, just reveling in the embrace of his mother.

Dr. Simmons took Hutch aside and said, “I think that might be enough today, Hutch. Don’t you?”

“I think you’re right, Tamara,” replied Hutch who was gazing fondly at his tired partner in his mother’s healing embrace. “A lot of wounds have been re-opened and healed this morning.”

“I’m going to consult with Dr. McNeil and Dr. Randolph as to when they would like to repeat the CT. That consultation should be in about an hour,” Dr. Simmons announced to Starsky’s family as she glanced at her watch. “I think I would like to re-examine David before I talk to my colleagues so if you don’t mind leaving for a little bit so I can examine him…”

“Of course we don’t mind, Dr. Simmons,” Rachel said then looking at her lightly sleeping son, “Please tell him that we’ll be back soon. Nicky left Sarah at the house to rest after the trip. I think we might call her to see if she feels up to coming to the hospital to see him…that is if he feels up to it after you examine him Dr. Simmons.”

 

Chapter 14

“MMMMM…awakkkk,” declared Starsky sleepily. That produced a dazzling smile from his younger brother.

“S-U-R-E you are, Davey…” Nick said exaggerating the “sure.”

Nick Starsky very much wanted to bring his beloved wife to see her brother-in-law…and very soon. He had his own revelation for the family to reveal, but Nick kept that information to himself for the time being as he and Rachel both expressed their good-byes to his brother.

As they left, Nick asked, “Hey Hutch. Would you like a ride home to change or get cleaned up?”

“Yes Ken, you must be famished, son,” agreed Rachel. “I’ll fix everyone a nice big breakfast. It will make up for the roast I had to throw out that we didn’t have last night.”

Hutch was tempted. He looked like he worked at the hospital dressed in the scrubs that the nurse on the adjoining hall had given him after his brief shower. …and although the bagel had satisfied his immediate hunger, it hadn’t been enough to really get rid of the gnawing deep down hunger in the pit of his stomach.

He looked toward Starsky. “I really don’t want to leave him,” thought Hutch.

“Please Hutch…why don’t you go home for a couple of hours while I keep your friend here entertained,” encouraged Dr. Simmons.

“Oh, I really don’t know doctor…” Hutch hesitated.

“I think that David is going to have his CT scan in a few hours, so between that and the information he has learned this morning about the time he was in his coma; I think he’s going to be very tired again and sleep for awhile. This would be the best time to go home or to check in with Metro and the small mob that invaded the ER last night,” explained the doctor giving a small smirk as she said the word “mob”.

Hutch could almost feel the push to leave, but it was Starsky himself that gave the final shove.

“Go…Bondieee. Wanttt…alonnnn…with…nursesssss!” Starsky teased sleepily.

“Well, if you think that you need the time without me here to compete for these beauties’ attention, I guess I’ll just have to give you a few hours to catch up with my charms!” Hutch teased right back.

“Feels so good to do this with you, Starsk. Missed you so much!” pondered Hutch as he leaned down to touch foreheads with his partner as he prepared to leave.

Starsky surprised Hutch though as he whispered into his ear, “You…compettt… wit… meeee? No…way…partnerrrr!”

They both smiled as Hutch left his partner’s side.

Dr. Simmons told Starsky that she would be right back, as she needed his chart to examine him. What she REALLY wanted was to talk with Hutch, Rachel and Nick a moment without the possibility of Starsky overhearing.

“Wait a moment, please,” Dr. Simmons requested.

“What is it, doctor?” asked Nick.

“I wanted to let you know how well I think that went for you all as well as for David, but I’m wondering if there are things that he…and YOU are going to need discuss with an impartial person?” asked the doctor.

“What do you mean, Tamara?” questioned Hutch.

“Things were brought up that obviously have been a source of great pain for both you and for David. I have a friend here on staff, Dr. Angela Hollison. She would be very happy to talk with you or David or all of you to help you sort out some of these…difficulties,”

“Who exactly is this friend of yours, doctor?” inquired Rachel.

“She is with psychiatric services here at Memorial and…” began Dr. Simmons; however, she was interrupted quickly.

“A PSYCHIATRIST? My brother may have had a lot of things happen to him in the last few months, but he is NOT crazy!” said Nick aghast at Dr. Simmons’ suggestion.

“I didn’t mean to imply that your brother is anything less than the most sane man I’ve ever met!” explained Dr. Simmons. “What I mean is that Dr. Hollison is one of the best counselors on staff here. Her official title is psychologist, but all that really means is that she allows people the atmosphere…the forum, if you will, to talk through things that might be…well…difficult for them to express to their loved ones directly. Sometimes in our wish to spare the feelings of the people we love, we avoid subjects that should have been cleared up a long time ago. What you and your son just talked about, Mrs. Starsky, is just an example.”

“You…” Dr. Simmons looked at all three of the people around her. “…did succeed in helping David with his survivor’s guilt. …and make no mistake…that’s what that was before when he got so upset. He was feeling guilty about surviving and as a result the drastic change in YOUR lives, but I have a feeling that won’t be the end of this for David. That’s why I’m suggesting he have at least one session with Dr. Hollison.”

Hutch pondered this suggestion and finally said, “I can only speak for myself doctor, but if you think that Starsky will need counseling then by all means contact Dr. Hollison. I’m sure I speak for all three of us when I say that we will do whatever my partner needs to be 100% both physically and emotionally to get back to being the person he was before all of this happened to him.”

Rachel shook her head in wholehearted agreement. All three turned to Nick Starsky.

“Well of course doc,” began Nick. “I want my brother back as strong and whole as he can be…whatever it takes.”

Dr. Simmons acknowledged their concern and spoke up again, “That’s just wonderful! I think I would very much like for Dr. Hollison to have a consult with David just for my own peace of mind to be sure that he has really come to terms with everything that has happened to him these last few months before he leaves the hospital for home.”

“Dr. Hollison likes to have group sessions with patients and their families. Her philosophy is that since people do not live in a vacuum, so they should not be treated in one. She tends to have sessions with her patients in groups as well as alone,” explained Dr. Simmons. “I’ll let her know that if she would like to have sessions with one or all of you that would be satisfactory with you all.”

“Just let us know, doctor!” exclaimed Rachel Starsky. “We all will do anything that she or you need to help my son get better.”

“OK!” smiled Dr. Simmons as she reached for Starsky’s chart and a stethoscope. “If everything turns out the way that I expect when I examine David, I’ll try to schedule an appointment for David with Dr. Hollison tomorrow or the next day.”

“Nurse Pallow…” Dr. Simmons addressed the nurse. “Will you please assist me in my examination of Mr. Starsky?”

“Of course, doctor,” replied Nurse Pallow as Dr. Simmons handed her Starsky’s chart. Nurse Pallow grabbed a pen and followed the doctor to Starsky’s cubicle giving Starsky’s family a farewell.

After the doctor and nurse left to see Starsky; Rachel, Hutch and Nick entered the elevator. They were nearing the floor where the ER was located when Nick turned to Hutch and asked again, “Hutch, how ’bout that ride to the house with Ma and me?”

“No, Nick…thanks anyway. My car is here if I can remember where I parked it when we arrived at the ER last night,” replied Hutch with a laugh.

“Besides I want to be alone for awhile if you two don’t mind…and don’t worry, Mom. I’ll be home in a little while. “Hutch added quickly after seeing Rachel’s stricken face. “I can’t miss one of your stick to your ribs breakfasts!” Hutch reached over and gave his surrogate mother a kiss on the cheek.

“I think we need some orange juice and milk,” Rachel said verbally making a grocery list in her mind. “Nicky will you take me to the store and then I’ll get everything organized for breakfast?”

“Sure thing, Ma,” answered Nick.

“I’ll wait to start breakfast until you get home so don’t be to long, dear,” admonished Rachel as Hutch gave her a broad smile as she and her youngest son left for their car.

“She sure is something!” thought Hutch as he went the opposite direction looking for his car. “Gordo sure hit the jackpot when it comes to his family.” Hutch quickly found his car and exited the parking lot.

00000

He drove…drove for the sheer joy of looking at the world through the rose colored glasses his partner waking from his coma had plastered on his face. The air, as it whipped through his hair, seemed a little fresher, the sky a little bluer…the day a whole lot brighter than it had 24 hours ago.

He had been driving for only a little while before he pulled the car over to the curb. He knew this area of Bay City. He had subconsciously driven over to the home of his friend and captain, Harold Dobey.

“How did I manage to get here?” thought Hutch. “Just as well…need to give them an update on Starsky.”

Edith heard the knock on the door and rushed to answer it. “Hutch!” she greeted him in surprise. “What are you doing here so early? I’m just getting Harold his breakfast before he goes off for the station. Why don’t you go into the dining room with Harold and I’ll whip you up something right away?”

“Oh no, Edith. Thanks though. Rachel would have my head if I didn’t eat the breakfast that she’s going to fix now for Nick, Sarah and me,” laughed Hutch as he was enveloped into Edith’s arms in a hug. “I will have a cup of coffee if you have any made though.”

“Since when don’t I have a cup of coffee for one of my favorite boys?” quipped Edith.

“So Sarah and Nick made it in?”

“Yes ma’am. Nick and Rachel have already been to see Starsk,” Hutch filled her in as they walked to the Dobey kitchen together. “Dr. Simmons wanted to re-examine Starsky before she consulted with the Dr. McNeil this morning. I think they want to do the CT scan again soon too.”

“How is Sarah?” asked Edith.

“Well, I don’t know, Edith…I haven’t seen her yet. She didn’t come with Nick and Rachel to the hospital this morning. Rachel said something about her being tired after the trip or something,” answered Hutch.

“Hutch!” greeted Harold Dobey as he rose from the table as his wife and Hutch entered the dining room. “How’s Starsky this morning?”

“Just fine, Cap. Starsky had a good night last night. We both got a good night’s sleep,” Hutch said. “I don’t remember the last time I slept quite that well.”

Dobey just nodded his head knowing just how long it HAD been.

“Sit down, son…sit down…” said Dobey, offering Hutch the chair to his right at the table.

“Hutch, I’ll bring your coffee in right away when I bring in Harold’s breakfast,” added Edith as she disappeared into the kitchen again.

“Now Edith, I know my way around here…you don’t have to get that for me,” Hutch called after her.

Dobey just shook his head, “Don’t waste your breath, Hutch. She loves doting after you and that partner of yours…you know that. Now tell me how my newest Lieutenant at Metro is this morning?”

“I could NOT be better, Cap!” Hutch smiled. …but then his smile disappeared from his face and he wore a pensive expression.

“Anything wrong Hutch?” asked Dobey. “You said that Starsky was all right didn’t you?”

“Yes, Harold, he is fine this morning. He knows a few things about the time he was in the coma and he took them all right, I guess,” Hutch explained. “He was pretty upset where he learned about the duration of the coma and the fact that Rachel had sold the house to move here when he got sick.”

“That seems understandable to me, Hutch,” Dobey remarked.

“Yes Harold, it does, and he seems to have accepted everything pretty well after the initial shock,” replied Hutch.

“I didn’t realize that Starsky was ready to hear about those things yet,” said Dobey said as Edith sat down Hutch’s cup of coffee and Dobey’s breakfast of scrambled eggs and link sausages on the table.

“This looks wonderful, Edith, as usual,” Dobey remarked as he leaned over to give his wife a quick kiss.

“Well, Dr. Simmons didn’t think that Starsky was ready either, but you know my partner. He hadn’t been awake for more than five minutes before he was asking me questions!” continued Hutch. “Once a detective…always a detective.”

Dobey deliberately looked down at his plate. “That may be true, Hutch, but being a detective for a living may be out of Starsky’s range of possibilities now.”

“Wha…Harold…what are you saying?” asked Hutch in shock.

“Uh…well, Ken I was thinking that maybe Starsky will no longer want to be a detective on the force once he knows about your promotion…” stammered Dobey attempting to cover for his accidental blunder.

“No, Harold…don’t give me that! You weren’t thinking of my promotion when you said that…were you?” demanded Hutch.

Dobey paused and put his fork down. He looked up at Hutch with a serious but sad look knowing that he couldn’t…WOULDN’T lie to this man who was one-half of the detective team in his command he thought of as family…adopted sons. “No, I guess your promotion wasn’t what I was thinking about.”

The Captain took a deep breath and continued, “Do you remember how I encouraged you to take the Lieutenant’s exam?”

“Yeah, and YOU remember how reluctant I was? I think the only reason that I took the test…even considered the promotion was for the extra income that Starsky would have needed had the coma lasted much longer. The savings we both had and Rachel’s money from the sale of the house were dwindling down,” replied Hutch anxiously pausing so that the Captain could continue.

“Well, I knew about the money situation, of course, but I also have been privy to other information regarding Dave that you don’t know about as of yet. I think, though, now that your partner is out of his coma and on his way to recovering, you have a right to know what the upper brass in the department are thinking about when it comes to him.”

“You need to know what your partner is going to be up against…”

“Cap, exactly what WILL Starsky be up against?” Hutch said in a low menacing tone.

“Hutch, the high command felt right after the shooting that Starsky would not be able to make it back to being on active duty again…then with the results of the clot…” Dobey explained. “Well, the coma didn’t help Starsky’s cause any. The brass are sure that he won’t come back as an active detective now.”

“SURE??? How can THEY be sure, Harold!? Starsky has beaten EVERY obstacle thrown at him since last May! THEY said he wouldn’t live through the day he was shot for God’s sake! THEY said that he would die when they turned off the machines two months ago! THEY said he’d never wake up from the coma…but HE DID!!! He did ALL those things,” Hutch screamed absolutely seething with anger. “He IS HERE…HE’S BEATEN THE ODDS through the miracles that God has granted him…and HIS SHEER FORCE OF WILL! If these so called big wig bozos in the police department can’t see what an incredible officer… an incredible human being they have in Detective Sargent David Michael Starsky, and could just toss him aside like yesterday’s garbage, well I don’t think I want to be a part of their organization either!”

“Hutch…Ken! That’s exactly what I told the commissioner last night…Hutch…” Dobey tried to continue, but Hutch was beyond hearing at this point. He pushed his chair back from the table and without another word to anyone he was out the front door and into his car, tires squealing as he peeled away from the curb to…as far as Hutch was concerned…ANYWHERE but where his captain was!

Hutch again was driving around Bay City aimlessly, but this time his thoughts were not pleasant, as they had been before when he had driven to the Dobey’s home. His thoughts were again mulling over the Captain’s words.

“How dare he…! How could he think those things about Starsky much less say them aloud?” thought Hutch “I thought you were our friend, but I guess it all just comes down to the almighty dollar in the end, doesn’t Dobey?” Hutch thought with disgust.

Hutch decided that he could not go home feeling the way he did. Of course, in the past if had ever felt this down, he would go to Starsky…talk it out…or toss back a few brews with his friend and he would feel better; if only because he would have someone to share his troubles with…share with his best friend. …but THIS…he couldn’t take to Starsky.

“How can I bring this news to you when you’ve worked so hard to come back from the brink of death…when I know how much it means to you to be a cop?” Hutch agonized over this latest crisis regarding his best friend, his anger suddenly turning to despair over what Dobey had told him earlier.

Finally, Hutch realized that if he couldn’t take this to his best friend, he would take it to someone else. Not “Me and Thee” by any stretch of the imagination…but a good friend to both Starsky and Hutch for a long time.

Hutch parked the car in a space right in front and walked in. The dimness of the establishment made Hutch blink a few times so his eyes could adjust from the quick change from the brightness of the new day to the darkness that he found himself in. When his eyes had adjusted to the subdued light; he searched out the place for his friend.

Huggy found Hutch before Hutch saw him and he rushed over to greet him with concern on his face. Hutch didn’t look happy and Huggy could only think that it was because something unexpected had happened to Starsky during the night.

“What’s happened? Please Lord, don’t let it be to bad if it’s about Starsky!” thought Huggy as he brought Hutch into his wiry arms and gave him several pats to his back.

“Hey, my blond compadre! What’s shakin?” asked Huggy trying to keep his tone light and cheery.”

Hutch welcomed the hug…he needed at this point. It would have been better coming from his best friend, but Huggy was like family too now, and Hutch definitely needed to talk.

“Oh, Hug…it’s so messed up…” began Hutch as Huggy led him to a nearby booth in the back of The Pits.

“Starsky didn’t lapse back into his coma did he?” exclaimed Huggy in disbelief.

“No…No Huggy. I’m sorry that you thought that something had happened to Starsky. No, he’s fine…better than fine actually. He slept all night and even was strong enough to flirt with his ICU nurse,” explained Hutch.

“A foxy lady, huh?” grinned Huggy.

“Oh yeah! She’s witty, smart and she seems to have fallen for the Starsky charm already and he’s only been awake for …4 hours now!” Hutch smiled as he checked his watch. He was feeling better just talking about his partner with Huggy…talking about the good things that were happening with him…instead of the bad things that might be in his future once he got better.

“Never thought that Curly would ever lose his charm, even through everything he’s been through,” stated Huggy calling his waitress over and ordering two coffees. “Well, if things are going so well with our mutual friend…what’s got you so down that you come into this cheery place with that face you had plastered on when you walked in here?”

“That’s why I came here, Hug. I really need to talk to someone about this.”

“Why don’t you go and talk to Starsky? That’s what you usually do…things are always better when you and curly top chew the fat,” said Huggy not understanding what the problem was.

“I can’t talk to Starsky about this…not yet,” Hutch looked up as his coffee was placed in front of him. “This is about Starsky.”

“Well, lay it on the Bear, man!”

“I went over to the Dobeys a little while ago…you know to tell Harold and Edith how Starsky was doing,” Hutch began. “He told me that the commissioner and the big brass in the department have already written Starsky off the force!”

“I was so mad that I just stormed out of their house and came right here. I don’t think I’ve EVER been so mad at Dobey before!” Hutch exclaimed as the anger rolled off of him in waves. “I thought all this time while Starsky was in his coma that Dobey was his friend…and mine! Guess I was wrong!”

Hutch hung his head as if in mourning; as if Dobey had died instead of telling him the news about Starsky. In a way the Captain HAD died at that moment as a friend to Hutch. No one that was a friend would have that little faith in his partner!

 

Chapter 15

“Let me get this straight,” inquired Huggy in a pensive, thoughtful tone. “Exactly WHO said that Starsky couldn’t come back to the force…Dobey or the police brass?”

Hutch paused a moment, going over in his mind exactly what Dobey had actually said to him earlier that day.

“…HIGH COMMAND felt right after the shooting that Starsky would not be able to make it back to being on active duty again…coma didn’t help Starsky’s cause any…BRASS sure that he won’t come back as an active detective now…”

Hutch’s face suddenly became very solemn.

“Let me guess…DOBEY didn’t say that HE felt that Starsky wouldn’t be able to come back to the force…he said that the BRASS in the department did…” coaxed Huggy trying to make his point. “I’m right aren’t I?”

It was as if Hutch’s closed eyes and ears as he had stormed out of the Dobey house earlier that morning; had been magically opened at that moment and he realized exactly what he had done…exactly how he had treated his Captain…his friend. Hutch put his head into both of his hands in self-incrimination.

“How could I be so stupid!” lamented Hutch. “I just treated one of my best friends like one of my worst enemies. WHAT IS WRONG WITH ME!!!???”

“Don’t go beating yourself up to badly, Hutch. I’m sure that Dobey will understand…I mean, he’s known you for a lot of years…seen you make a lot of mistakes,” joked Huggy. Then Huggy became a little more serious, “You know, he probably wanted you to know what was happening in the department so that you could be prepared…or better yet…so that Starsky could be prepared for what he would be up against when it came time to convene the police review board.”

Hutch just nodded his head and took a sip of the brew in front of him in an attempt to calm himself. Huggy did the same and soon they had eased into comfortable conversation again.

Soon though, Huggy knew that he had to say what had been on his mind since he had heard of Hutch taking the Lieutenant’s exam a week ago. Now was as good a time as any.

“Hutch…?”

“Yeah, Huggy?”

“What did YOU see in Starsky’s future after he came out of his coma?” asked Huggy nonchalantly.

“I don’t know, Hug. I guess I never thought that far ahead. I figured we’d jump one hurtle at a time…Starsky and me. When he came out of the coma, THEN we would think about what would come next,” explained Hutch.

“Are you sure, Blondie?”

“What do you mean, Hug?” Hutch looked up at his friend in surprise.

Huggy took a deep breath and plunged right into what was on his mind. “Why did you really take the Lieutenant’s exam?”

“Starsky needed the extra money, Huggy. You know that!” Hutch cried out indignantly.

“Yeah, I DO know that…I also think that maybe…just maybe you thought that Starsky would not be approved for the street again.”

“No…I never thought that he wouldn’t recover!” argued Hutch, his anger bubbling up all over again.

Huggy nodded in agreement. “Now you know that’s not what I meant. I know that you would never write Starsky off…but in the back of your mind didn’t you think or maybe hope…even just a little…that Starsky wouldn’t be approved for the street so you would never have to see him hurt like this ever again. Maybe you tried for the promotion so HE would never have to experience what you’ve had to experience in the last three months if you stayed as a detective. You’d HAVE to get a new partner if Starsky wasn’t cleared to go back on the streets and there would always be the chance that something could happen to you. You just couldn’t risk putting Starsky through that.”

Hutch opened his mouth to argue that wasn’t true, but the sincerity of Huggy’s words stopped him. He really considered what his friend was asking him.

Hutch hung his head and realized that subconsciously that maybe he HAD thought those things. He looked over at Huggy and hesitantly admitted, “I don’t know, Huggy…maybe there IS some truth to what you are saying. I don’t know for sure, but maybe subconsciously I was thinking about those things if I was promoted to Lieutenant.”

Huggy smiled. He was glad that Hutch could finally admit what he had been thinking…if only to himself.

“Thanks, Huggy. Thanks for telling me like it is,” said Hutch in all seriousness.

“Hey, good friends tell it like it IS not the way we want them to be…that includes the captain, man” Huggy said as he patted Hutch’s hand.

Hutch’s eyes met Huggy’s as he realized that Huggy was stating the truth.

“Dobey was just being a friend by telling me what the police brass were thinking…what Starsky would need to know so he could make his decisions based on all the facts,” thought Hutch. “How am I going to apologize to Dobey? I’m such a fool!”

Huggy just chuckled, “Yeah, oh foolish one, but as I said Dobey is BOUND to know that little piece of info ’bout you by now after all these years working under him!”

Hutch plastered on a faux surprised look on his face, but chuckled the whole time knowing what Huggy said was again the truth.

“How did you get to be so wise, Huggy?” laughed Hutch.

“You need to ASK?” Huggy’s voice went up an octave. “I would have thought that you would have bound to know THAT little piece of info ’bout The Bear after all these years!”

“I don’t know what I was thinkin!” Huggy laughed out loud, shook his head and said, “Excuse me, Hug. I’m going to go make a phone call and pray that Dobey will forgive me for being a moron earlier.” Huggy watched as Hutch went over to the bar to ask Anita for the phone.

00000

How long had it been since he had known Kenneth Hutchinson? It seemed like forever, but in reality it had only been nine years since that day that David

Starsky had introduced Hutch to him when the two of them had begun their courses of study at the Police Academy. It took Ernest H. Bear awhile though to really get to know Hutch…and even longer for him to like him as a person much less a friend.

He remembered thinking back then that Hutch was a little stuck up and tight lipped for him OR for his good friend David Starsky, but soon Hutch loosened up and Huggy could see what Starsky had seen all along deep within Hutch. He was a man that had a few strong blows to his emotional make-up that made him leery of giving of himself to fast or too much, but a man who was honest and dependable…loyal to a fault. He was in many ways a quieter, more introspective version of Starsky.

Starsky…Huggy’s friend since high school…had brought Hutch out of his emotional shell with his easy going ways and his acceptance of Hutch for who he was and for what he was. He had no preconceived ideas about what Hutch SHOULD be like…he only took Hutch for what he WAS like. Starsky and Hutch became friends and with David Starsky, if you were his friend…you were his friend for life.

Huggy had experienced that kind of friendship with Starsky, and as a result of David’s relationship with Hutch…Huggy had experienced that kind of friendship with Hutch also.

“How many people can most folks say that about?” thought Huggy. “How many people can most think of as friends…REAL friends?”

Most people considered themselves blessed to have just one person that would walk with them that extra mile or more. “…and I have two friends that would do that for me…have DONE that for me,” smiled Huggy.

00000

Huggy was still thinking about what a fortunate man he was when Hutch’s return brought him back into the here and now. Hutch took a seat down in the booth across from Huggy.

“Well, kimosabe! You heading over to Dobey’s place now?” asked Huggy.

“No, Hug. There was no answer there,” said Hutch, puzzled that there was no one at home at the Captain’s house.

“I guess you’ll just have to eat Rachel’s breakfast instead of the crow that you were going to have to choke down at the Captain’s,” joked Huggy. “…at least for now!”

“You know it, my friend,” answered Hutch.

“Well, before you go; why don’t you down some more Java and keep me company for a bit,” Huggy offered as he filled Hutch’s cup and then his own with another round of hot coffee.

After a few minutes of laughter and small talk, both coffee mugs were soon empty again.

“Well, Huggy, I’d better be getting home or Rachel will be calling out the uniforms over at Metro to find me!” quipped Hutch. “Hey, you know there will be plenty of food if you want to come over and see everyone…and besides, you know Rachel’s breakfasts are wonderful!”

“Oh, don’t I know that!” answered Huggy. “…but I’ve got to take care of the payroll for the club and some other things before I go over to see Curly at the hospital or Anita will run out on me. I sure can’t have that!”

“You sure can’t…people don’t come to this dive of yours for the food ya know!” Hutch joked as he got up from the booth and started out the door, “You don’t know what you’ll be missing at the house, Huggy!”

“Oh yes I do,” yelled Huggy playfully after him.

00000

Back at Memorial Hospital in the ICU, Dr. Simmons had nearly completed her examination of Starsky.

“Well, David, your heartbeat is strong and your coordination in your upper torso is much better even since last night. I really don’t anticipate many physical problems after you complete the course of physical therapy I’m ordering for you,” Dr. Simmons said in an encouraging voice. “Nurse Pallow?”

“Yes, doctor?”

“I think that after Mr. Starsky completes the CT scan; tries a little of the liquid diet that I want him on until his digestive system has a chance to remember what it is supposed to do; and is given a little time to rest, I want him to begin his regimen of respiratory therapy this afternoon,” ordered the doctor. “I would like for you to be present for that session with the technician also so that David will be able to do this every hour on the hour while he’s in ICU. Of course, this only includes his waking hours…I want him to get as much rest as possible to help build up his strength.”

Nurse Pallow noted the doctor’s instructions on Starsky’s chart as Starsky himself groaned aloud.

“Didn’tttt…likkkk…that…therappppy!” frowned Starsky.

“Yes, I do remember that little tidbit of information about you all to well, David,” replied Dr. Simmons teasingly. “…but you and I both know how much better your lungs were after you did your therapy, and we both want your lungs to be the best that they can be.”

Dr. Simmons continued, “I think you can live a very normal life, David, but that’s going to take some effort on your part to get yourself going back on the course it was going before the clot attacked you. I believe that the therapy I’m recommending will help you towards that goal.”

“Thinkkk…willl…get backkkk?” asked Starsky seriously.

“Well, David I’m not going to beat around the bush with you, and I know that you like information concerning your health straight from the hip…”

“Yessss…doc…” replied Starsky thankful that his doctor DID tell him like it was where his health and prognosis was concerned. He was a man who always liked to know what he was facing so he could tackle the problem head on.

“Do you remember that your left lung was severely damaged in the shooting?” Dr. Simmons said gently.

Starsky nodded his head. He did remember that some of his left lung had to be removed in the surgery to repair it.

“Good, good…then you know that means that you will never have the lung capacity that you had before the day you were shot last May,” explained Dr. Simmons. “It’s just a fact in your life that won’t change; however, you CAN make sure that you are using the lungs that you DO HAVE to their fullest functional ability by doing this therapy.”

“Wanttt…be…bestttt…can…be,” Starsky said softly.

“Well then, the therapy is going to be a very important step toward that goal, Dave. The sooner you begin it; the sooner you’ll be on the road out of this hospital and onto your life,” interjected Nurse Pallow. She then patted her patient’s hand with her own, “Besides, I’ll be here to help you with the respirator therapy once the therapist re-teaches you what to do.”

” ‘Member…what…dooo,” lamented Starsky, but he had a slight twinkle in his eye as he gazed at Jane. She was so caring…so seriously minded about the job she was doing…that she obviously loved. “…and so very pretty…” thought Starsky.

Starsky frowned as he thought about HIS job…well, the job he used to have…one he always thought that he would have in his life.

“Being everything I can be…. Will that mean that I will be able to go back on the force as Hutch’s partner again? Do I even want to be on the force…out on the streets again? It was only a few weeks before I was shot that I was ready to give up the job altogether. I tossed my gold shield into the ocean with Hutch down at the beach,” thought Starsky. “I was through with being a cop…and I had everything going for me then. Now what do I have to offer the police force or even to Hutch…I can’t even speak or move well. I won’t be able to watch Hutch’s back the way I used to…the way he needs…the way he deserves! I don’t think I could take it if he were hurt because I was to bullheaded not to know when it was time to hang up my shield and gun!”

Starsky looked toward the ceiling of his little cubicle and wondered if all of the things that had happened to him, in the last three months, was some sort of sign from the Almighty. A sign from Him that his life was more than his job as a cop, that he had better start living it, and find out what he was supposed to do with it.

If there was one thing that David Michael Starsky HAD learned from Gunther’s assassination attempt, it was that life was precarious at best and it was a very PRECIOUS gift. You could be here in this life one minute and in the blink of an eye be in the presence of God. You had to LIVE your life…in whatever form that came in…and be thankful to the One who gave it.

“Hey, there,” Starsky heard a voice that seemed very far away. “Dave? Mr. Starsky? You zoned out on us!”

Starsky realized that Nurse Pallow was the source of the voice.

“Yeah? Sorry Jane…doccc…thinking…bouttttt…somethinnnnn…” answered Starsky.

“Well, I hope it was something serious. If you keep that up, mister; I’m going to begin to think that I’m boring you!” teased Nurse Pallow.

“Noooo…you…neverrrrr…boring…to me!” teased Starsky right back enjoying the conversational bantering with his nurse.

Nurse Pallow gave a small laugh, “Well, as I was saying about Jim…”

Starsky gave her a puzzled look.

“…the respiratory therapist,” she clarified. Starsky shook his head, as if he knew what she was talking about…of course, he hadn’t a clue! He realized that he REALLY had “zoned out” on Jane!

Nurse Pallow continued, “Jim has a new baby on the way and he NEEDS this job so why don’t you just resign yourself in doing the therapy. Think of it as helping the management here at Memorial realize that Jim IS needed…and that he really earns his paycheck around here!”

Starsky and Nurse Pallow shared a laugh. “This feels good,” Starsky thought as he and Jane kept eye contact.

Dr. Simmons then added in a more serious tone, “You don’t want to risk pneumonia either until you are more mobile, David.”

At the word “mobile”, Starsky looked towards the doctor. “When…try…walkkkkk?”

Dr. Simmons had wondered when Detective Starsky would ask about his legs and his ability…or lack of…to walk again.

“I WOULD like to see how strong you are on your legs, David, before I consult with Dr. McNeil and Dr. Randolph in a bit,” Dr. Simmons said as she glanced at the clock on the wall at the nurse’s station. “Nurse Pallow, will you please help stabilize David’s right side while I support his left one?”

“Of course, doctor.”

When both women were on either side of Starsky, Dr. Simmons said, “Ok, David, let’s see what you and those legs of yours can do.”

Starsky pulled the light sheet and blanket off of him and tried to sit up in the hospital bed.

“Whoa!” thought Starsky, feeling a little light-headed as he felt his legs tremble and shake like Jell-O as he pulled them to the side of the bed. “This may be harder than I thought…”

 

Chapter 16

“Now just take it nice and easy, David,” admonished Dr. Simmons. “Get a firm hold of him, Jane.”

“Don’t worry, doctor,” said Nurse Pallow. “Dave, Dr. Simmons and I are right here…we won’t let you fall. I promise!”

“Ohhhhh…” Starsky tried to express what he was feeling as his feet hit the cold linoleum of the ICU floor and he stood upright for the first time in two months.

After a few moments, Dr. Simmons said, “OK David…Nurse Pallow and I are right here beside you, but I want to test the strength you have in your legs as a baseline without support.”

“We are going to let go of you as much as possible and see what you can do with as little support to your legs as they can tolerate,” continued Dr. Simmons. “Hopefully they can tolerate your weight with no support at all, but I wouldn’t expect that on the first try.”

Starsky wasn’t too sure about what the doctor was suggesting. He was unsure whether or not his legs could support his own weight…even though he was about twenty pounds lighter than his weight before the shooting. He DID; however, want to know for himself how far he’d have to go to be walking on his own again. The only way for him to find that out WAS to try.

“Well, why not now?” thought Starsky. “Now is as good a time as any, I suppose!”

“OK…doccc. If…falllll…on my butttt…you…ladiessss…won’t thinkkkkk…lesss…of meeee?” exclaimed Starsky with a shaky smile. He was still a little fearful, but he really wanted to do this.

Both women in question just gave Starsky a warm smile at his joking remark. “OK, Nurse Pallow, let’s ease up on our support of David slowly,” directed Dr. Simmons.

Starsky could feel the long unused muscles in his hips and legs try to stand on their own…it was a kind of a pins and needles affect that he wasn’t sure was a good or bad thing.

Before Starsky realized what was happening…about the time that he thought he could NOT tolerate standing for a second more, the doctor stated that Starsky had stood long enough.

“Ok, David, I think that’s quite enough for now. Let’s get you back into bed,” directed the doctor as she smiled obviously pleased with what she saw. Starsky was gently laid back into his hospital bed and the covers adjusted again over his legs and lower torso.

Starsky realized that he was sweating profusely and he was panting heavily from his efforts. All he had done was stand, and he hadn’t done that very well in his estimation! He was heartsick… “I couldn’t walk even a single step,” lamented Starsky to himself. “It was all I could do to not collapse like a puddle of bones and skin onto the floor!”

Dr. Simmons knew her patient very well. Detective David Starsky was a proud, fiercely independent man and knew that he would be upset with what he considered his lack of ability during her little test. She quickly tried to reassure him, “David that was very good for a first try after being out of commission for such a long period of time.”

Starsky’s head jerked up in surprise at the doctor’s words, “Nooo…doccc. Nottt…walkkkk…evennn…one…steppp!” Starsky cried out, his left hand pounding the bed a few times in obvious frustration with himself.

“No, Dave. You did extremely well!” Nurse Pallow said agreeing with Dr. Simmons. “Your legs have been on vacation, as it were for the last two months except for the patterning that was done by your friends and family while you were in your coma. They’ve got to get used to doing what they were designed to do and your body has to get used to being in an upright position instead of lying flat on your back as you’ve been doing for the past two months.”

“Nurse Pallow is absolutely right, David,” agreed Dr. Simmons. “We are going to adjust your bed so that you are sitting more upright for longer stretches of time and we’re going to try to get you into a chair every couple of hours too. Your body is going to need to get used to looking at the world from the position it’s supposed to look at it, rather than it looking towards the ceiling all the time. I would think that you would welcome that! Has to be a better view than the ceiling tiles!”

Starsky smiled at Dr. Simmons and agreed wholeheartedly! Looking towards Jane, Starsky thought, “Yeah, a MUCH better view than any ole ceiling tiles! Maybe they were right and things weren’t as bad as I originally thought.”

“Wait until I tell Hutch!” smiled Starsky.

00000

Even as Starsky was thinking about telling Hutch about all that had happened to him during the time that they had been apart that morning, Hutch was doing the same thing about Starsky, but their thoughts were as polar opposite to one another as night and day. Starsky was thinking about what he COULD do and Hutch was thinking about what Dobey had said earlier. He was thinking about what the commissioner and the upper crust of the police force believed Starsky COULD NOT do as he drove towards their beachside home.

A deeply troubled Hutch arrived at their modest dwelling and opened the door with his key.

“Is that you, Ken?” called out a disembodied voice that sounded very much like Rachel Starsky from within the house.

“Yes, Mom…it’s me,” answered Hutch wearily.

“Well, sit down in the living room with Nicky, Ken. Sarah and I will start up some of that breakfast I promised you,” Rachel directed.

“I’m really not that hungry, Mom. Don’t go to any trouble for me.” Hutch said, his appetite having wilted on the drive home from all that was on his mind concerning his partner.

“Nonsense, Ken…you just do what I tell you and breakfast will be ready for everyone in a few minutes,” came the familiar sound of Rachel’s voice again.

Hutch could already hear the pans banging and the refrigerator opening from the direction of the kitchen, and he knew that was the end of the discussion as far as Rachel Starsky was concerned.

Hutch entered their small living room to the side of the entrance hall and noted Nick sitting in the big brown covered recliner looking at the morning paper. Hutch moved wearily to the sofa to sit down.

“Hey, Hutch! Where have you been? Don’t you know it was all I could do to keep Ma from calling the station and having the patrols go out and look for you?” joked Nick. “Seriously, she was going to call the Dobey’s house to see if you had gotten sidetracked there after we left you at the hospital and got back from the store.”

“Ma and Sarah shooed me out of the kitchen awhile ago…” Nick abruptly stopped talking and really looked at Hutch. He looked tired as he started to put his feet up on the sofa and lay back his head back on one of the sofa’s armrests as if he had one of his massive headaches coming on.

“Hey, man…you don’t look so good. Are you all right?” asked Nick with concern.

“Oh, yeah Nick…I just have a lot on my mind,” replied Hutch.

“I’ll be glad to help if I can.”

Then Nick had a terrifying thought, “This doesn’t have anything to do with Davey, does it Hutch?” Nick said in a panicked voice. He somehow KNEW that his brother was the reason that Hutch was concerned, but he couldn’t figure out what was wrong, though. Everything was fine when they all had left the hospital earlier. “Davey is OK isn’t he? You didn’t hear from the hospital that something was wrong did you?”

“Oh no Nick…Starsky is fine. I’m sorry I scared you by the way I was acting. Funny, though, that you should mention the Dobey’s. That was where I was earlier, and what I was thinking about,” Hutch revealed to his partner’s brother.

“Why weren’t they pleased about how well Davey is doing?” Nick was more confused than ever.

“Of course they’re pleased…but now there are some other problems that I didn’t have to think about while your brother was in his coma that I, and …more importantly… HE will HAVE to think about now,” Hutch explained. His voice rose a little at the anger he still felt at the department for their evaluation of his partner’s situation BEFORE the facts could be laid out for them by his PARTNER…or at the very least by his doctor.

Nick decided the best way to find out exactly what was going on with his brother’s partner was just to stay quiet and let Hutch talk…and he was right on the money. Hutch immediately began to explain to Nick about how the police brass were already trying to decide Starsky’s future before Starsky himself had any chance to decide for himself what he wanted or was capable of doing.

“I was so mad at the Commissioner and the other big wigs downtown, but…” began Hutch. “I talked to Huggy too, and he made me realize something that I really hadn’t thought of consciously before.”

“Like what?” asked Nick as he put the paper down to give Hutch his full attention.

“Your brother was hurt so badly in the assassination attempt three months ago, and then with the coma. He’s going to have to have some time in therapy…both physical and speech therapy as well as maybe some psychological counseling too,” Hutch turned towards his partner’s brother…a man who all of sudden, he realized, had taken on a striking resemblance to Starsky in his mind. “What if he can’t be a police officer again, Nick! What will that do to him?” Hutch’s hand swiped over his long blonde locks revealing just have nervous and upset he really was.

Nick considered what he was going to say to Hutch’s concerns carefully, “Well, Hutch…I don’t have a crystal ball or an all knowing wisdom about the future for myself much less for my brother, but I DO know this,” Nick paused and took a deep breath before continuing. Then summoning up his courage, he looked Hutch straight in the eye and said, “Ma and I would not be upset in the least if Davey were to decide he didn’t want to go back to being a cop…or at least not an undercover cop on the force anymore,” answered Nick.

“WHAT!!???” Hutch said with surprise.

Nick began to explain, “You and Davey have no idea how much Ma has always worried about you two. Now she would NEVER tell you herself, but I’ve watched her when the phone would ring in the evening when I was still living at home. She’d get that look in her eye and her brow would furrow in panic every single time Hutch!” Nick shook his head as he remembered the time three months ago when Captain Dobey had called his mother when Starsky was shot. “I happened to be there at the house with Sarah for a late lunch when your Captain called about Davey being shot last May,” Nick lifted his head up and looked Hutch straight in the eye. “What I saw in my mother’s face when she was on the phone with Dobey, was what I saw as a child when she learned that our father was shot and killed twenty-five years ago. I tell you Hutch…the woman aged right before my eyes. It was as if all of her fears about Davey becoming a cop like Dad had become reality in those few minutes. She…WE all were so sure that we had really lost him that time.”

“You know you weren’t the only ones that didn’t believe Starsky would make it through that day three months ago,” Hutch began. “I know that it must be hard for your mom…as well as for you and for your Aunt Rosa.”

“Your family too Hutch…” interrupted Nick.

Hutch shook his head up and down in acknowledgement of the truth in Nick Starsky’s words, “I know that’s true, Nick, but YOU of all people know how your brother loves being a cop…and how good he is at the job!”

“Yeah, I remember very well from last year when we had our little encounter from opposite sides of the fence so to speak!” Nick chuckled. “…that seems like a lifetime ago,” thought Nick…and in a way it was for him. …maybe for Davey too,” Nick was stirred out of his past thoughts and brought into the here and now by Hutch’s next words.

“I just don’t know what he’s going to do…how he’s going to handle it if he CAN’T be a cop anymore!”

“I DO think that I know my brother, Hutch. We’ve been apart for a lot of years, but a person’s basic makeup…what makes them who they are doesn’t really change,” said Nick. “If for some reason Davey could never do police work again, yes, he would mourn that part of his life especially if he was forced into that choice by circumstances and not by his decision, but I believe Davey would do something with his life that was meaningful. He would do something that made a difference in people’s lives. Remember Hutch, Davey was the one that taught me that a Starsky bounces back no matter what is thrown at him. He helped me see that I could change and change for the better. That’s one of the main reasons I’m here today…the MAIN reason why I have Sarah in my life now…and I KNOW that if I can do it…my big brother could do it easily! He has that type of bulldog personality you know?”

Hutch smiled…he DID know that about Starsky. He thought back about the many times that his partner had bounced back to continue on with his life after some of the crushing blows that life threw at him in the past. There was the Jennings’ poison, Helen’s death, and then especially losing his beloved Terry. Starsky certainly did mourn their loss, but he had fought back and regained control of his life again. That didn’t even include the obstacles that he had overcome just in the last three months.

Hutch’s mind began to think that maybe his partner wouldn’t have had to think about this decision at all. Starsky’s shooting might have never even happened if they had stuck to their resolve last April when they had both quit the force and thrown their badges into the ocean. He was ready to give up his job, the force…everything about his career, and Starsky was too at the time. They were willing to give up everything professionally…the only thing they WEREN’T ready to give up was the friendship they had built, preserved and guarded fiercely the whole time that they had known one another.

“Why didn’t we stay with our gut instinct, buddy?” Hutch lamented. “That’s always served us well in the past.”

Hutch looked at his partner’s brother and realized that indeed he knew Starsky very well. Yes, his partner might mourn the fact that he could not go back to being an undercover cop as he was before, but the definition of the Starsky he had always known was that he could bounce back from anything thrown at him and with optimism to spare.

“You know the only One that brother of mine would probably listen to that could say something different to him about his life is God Himself…and even then I think that Davey might give Him an argument!” added Nick with a chuckle.

Hutch’s laughter joined together with Nick’s over the probable truth in that statement!

Then Nick added in all seriousness, “God obviously hasn’t told my brother to throw in the towel on his life yet, Hutch. If He hasn’t with all the opportunities that He has had in these last three months…then I think that the Lord definitely has something else in mind for Davey in the future…if not the police force…then something else.”

00000

“What’s this I hear…my husband talking about God!” exclaimed Sarah Starsky as she came up behind the recliner Nick was sitting in and enveloped his neck in a soft and loving caress.

“Well, I don’t talk about Him as much as you do, sweetie, but that doesn’t mean I don’t think about Him,” Nick jokingly said to his wife as he turned his head to sneak a quick kiss from her lips that always seemed to tempt him.

“Hutch, this is the love of my life…Sarah this is Hutch, Davey’s partner on the police force and his best friend…has been for quite a number of years.” Nick said as he introduced Hutch to his wife. “You might as well just think of him as another brother-in-law…Ma thinks of him as another son and Davey has thought of him as a brother for years now. I’m beginning to think of him in that way too.”

Hutch stood and gave Nick a fond look in acknowledgement of Nick’s remark and extended his hand to Sarah in greeting, “It’s so nice to finally meet the lady who tamed this one here!” Hutch joked.

“It’s nice to meet you too, Hutch, but I’ve heard so much about you from my Nick and of course Mom. …and Davey talks…well, talked about you all the time on the phone and before the wedding that I feel I already know you!” bubbled Sarah.

“Now, don’t you believe everything you hear from them…just the GOOD parts,” joked Hutch right back.

The three of them talked a little more until Rachel Starsky came into the room, “Sarah, I thought I asked you to tell Nicky and Hutch that breakfast was ready?” She soon saw that her son was introducing his wife to her surrogate son.

“I was getting ready to do that, Mom…but I got sidetracked as you can see by these two very handsome men!” flattered Sarah.

They all had a good laugh…it felt good Hutch realized. Worrying about what was or might be didn’t do a whole lot of good. It just seemed to make his head hurt!

“BREAKFAST! Well, why didn’t ya say so Sarah? Come on Nick…I’m ready to do some SERIOUS chowing down!” exclaimed Hutch feeling better than he had in the last few hours.

Both men jockeyed for position towards the kitchen and the delicious aromas that were floating their way throughout the house.

“Boys, boys…I made plenty…” Rachel tried to make herself heard over the commotion, but finally she just put her arm around her relatively new daughter-in-law’s waist and sighed as she shook her head.

“MEN…” she said. “They are and will ALWAYS be little boys in big bodies. You remember that, Sarah!”

Both women giggled like schoolgirls as they went in to see what “their” boys were doing!

 

Chapter 17

As Rachel and Sarah entered through the kitchen doorway, there they were. Hutch and Nick were piling pancakes, scrambled eggs, crisp turkey bacon and hash browns onto their plates.

“What happened to Mr. Au Natural foods only,” teased Nick as Hutch finally sat down at the table after filling his plate.

“Your Mom has converted me…slightly!” replied Hutch even as he thought of how often Starsky had tried to convince him to consume the kind of food that he was now about to dig into!

“Not hungry, huh Ken?” Rachel thought as she smiled at the two men in front of her even as she thought about the one who wasn’t there. “…but you WILL be Davey…soon. …and won’t that be a happy day for us all!”

Rachel was shaken out of her reflections as she heard Sarah’s voice calling out to her. “Mom…Mom? Are you all right?”

“Yes, dear…um…I’m sorry I was just thinking about how wonderful it will be when Davey is able to be here with all of us together like this,” explained Rachel.

Nick rose from the table and said, “It sure will be Ma…and that’s going to be soon now…you KNOW that don’t you?” He gave his mother a quick hug and invited her to take a seat at the table, by pulling out her chair in a grandiose gesture.

“Ah, Nicky…Sarah has got you trained already!” teased Rachel to her youngest son.

Nick just rolled his eyes as he sat down at the table with a barely lightheartedly contained “Hummph!”

Sarah tried to conceal a giggle as she brought the pitcher of orange juice and the homemade biscuits over to the table and sat down next to her husband. They all enjoyed light conversation as the coffee was passed and the food consumed.

Hutch was feeling better and better by the moment. What would he have ever done without the love and support of Starsky’s family and their dear friends during these last few months?

Hutch had thought he had known the meanings of the words… “family and friends”…but after the experiences he had gone through with Starsky these last few months, he had discovered that the definitions he had used for those two words for the majority of his life were far to narrow. As a matter of fact, he had realized in the space of only three months that the words “family” and “friends” were interchangeable in how he related them to some of the people in his life.

Family, Hutch had discovered, was not only a term used to describe people related by blood. Family, in Hutch’s definition of the word now, was a group of people who felt all consuming love for one another. It was a group of people who stood toe to toe with you and both praised you when you were right…and lovingly chastised you when you were wrong. These were people who were always on your side and you could count on to share the burdens as well as the joys of life. Family and friends were what made Hutch’s life so very sweet…so very special now.

He would have NEVER wished for his partner the pain and suffering he had to endure because of the shooting, and he knew if there had been a way he could have stopped all of it for Starsky he would have done so in a heartbeat. Even so, he realized a while ago, that if his partner hadn’t needed him and, more importantly, Hutch hadn’t needed others so much during the time that his best friend was hurting; he would have never given of himself or shown himself as vulnerable as he had done with the people in his life in recent months.

It just wasn’t what he was taught back home in Minnesota. Not that his parents were cold or unfeeling to the needs and concerns of others, but they had taught their children to be independent, self-reliant adults that wouldn’t need other’s handouts or leftovers.

That was fine in of itself, but in the process, somehow Hutch got the idea that he didn’t need others in his life at all. That he didn’t…SHOULDN’T need anyone to help him sort through anything that overwhelmed him in his life. That he should leave other people alone to sort through their difficulties with no interference from him. People were islands in this ocean of life. Hutch thought he was firmly incased in that way of thinking…that he was impervious to anything different.

THAT was before he had met his bouncy, friendly, yet equally self-assured partner. It was then that his ideas began to change. He found himself sharing his thoughts, joys, sorrows and even his tears with this man.

He remembered the time when his beloved Gillian was murdered. How, in his deep grief, he had shared with his buddy the flood of tears he had shed for this woman that had captured his heart so completely. It was a cleansing for Hutch and it felt so good to share his overwhelming pain with someone he KNEW wouldn’t judge him or put away the moment for some sort of harassment later. Starsky genuinely hurt with him…truly sharing that moment and Hutch had come to know and appreciate the blessings that he had denied himself for the majority of his life. The blessings that came with that kind of deep friendship…the kind of friendship he shared with Starsky, and now he had with other people in his life, too.

He had many people now that he considered family and friends…not mere acquaintances. People who had been there for him…and that he had been there for also. It was a wheel of caring that he prayed he would never lose…that would never stop revolving in his life.

Hutch berated himself yet again for how he treated his good friends…his “family”, the Dobeys in his mind. “I hope that I haven’t destroyed that part of my wheel of caring.”

“Hutch…HUTCH!” someone was calling to him.

“Gee, is everyone going to zone out on me when I’m asking them a question?” exclaimed Sarah. “I’m going to get the idea that I’m boring or something!”

Nick Starsky reached over and pulled his wife into a gentle hug and kiss and said, “Sweetheart, you will NEVER be boring to me!” He pulled her into another more passionate kiss.

Rachel just smiled, but Hutch remarked, “OK you two…get a room already!”

“Already got one, thank you very much” teased Nick right back. “…but I think I want to see my brother before we go back to it…what you say Sarah?”

“Oh Nick, please! Your mother is sitting right here…” Sarah admonished her husband as she playfully slapped his arm. “I think it’s about time to wash the dishes,” she continued as she began to clear away the table.

“Why don’t you just soak those in the sink, dear and we’ll go on to the hospital to see Davey. Dr. Simmons should be done with her examination by now I would think,” voiced Rachel. “We probably shouldn’t be stay to long with Davey this time. Dr. Simmons said he would probably be tired and sleep awhile today after the tests and the things we talked about today. We’ll do the dishes when we get back.”

“Nick did you get a hotel room nearby?” asked Hutch as he rose from his chair to help with the cleaning up process.

“Well, no Hutch. I thought Mom and you talked and you agreed about the arrangements!” stammered Nick looking towards his mother not knowing what to say to Hutch’s remark.

His mother interrupted her son’s puzzled reaction by explaining, “Ken, I took the liberty of giving Nick and Sarah my bedroom while they are visiting and I thought that I would sleep in your bed if that’s all right with you. I was hoping that you wouldn’t mind staying with Davey while he’s in the hospital. I mean unless that lounger in ICU is to uncomfortable and your back hurt from sleeping on it last night.”

Hutch could hardly hide the grateful excitement he felt. “No, Mom…I would LOVE to stay with Starsky while he’s in the hospital. You know that! …and of course you can have my bed while Nick and Sarah take yours,” he said directing his comments to Nick and his wife. “That’s not a problem at all!”

“Well then, it’s all agreed on and settled. So let’s get going. I want to see my first born!”

“You go on ahead and get into the car,” said Hutch as he was about to close the front door. “I just remembered something I need to get from the bedroom before we go back to see Starsky. I’ll be right back.”

Hutch disappeared back into the house, but was soon back and starting up the car for the ride that would take them all back to the hospital…and to Starsky.

00000

The three were talking together leisurely when the elevator arrived on the floor where the ICU was located at Memorial. Hutch’s back was to the opening door when Rachel exclaimed, “Edith…Harold! We’re so glad to see you! Have you been by to see Davey already this morning?”

Hutch whirled around to see that indeed Harold and Edith Dobey were about to enter the elevator as they were about to exit it.

Hutch was so flabbergasted at seeing the Captain and his wife that he could not speak at that particular moment. He bowed his head and then summoning up his courage, lifted his chin to face his superior officer…a man that he hoped he could still call his friend once he had the chance to apologize to him.

“Maybe I need to apologize to Edith too…” Hutch thought as he looked at the expression on Dobey’s wife’s face. She hardly gave him a passing glance. Hutch missed the usual smile Edith Dobey usually reserved just for Starsky and himself.

“Hi Rachel…and Nick! Is this your lovely bride, Nick?” asked Edith practically ignoring Hutch.

“Why yes, Mrs. Dobey…Captain and Mrs. Dobey…THIS is Sarah, the love of my life. Sarah this is Captain Harold Dobey and his wife Edith. Capt. Dobey is Captain of Homicide of the Police Metro Division and is Davey and Hutch’s boss. They both have been good friends to my brother and to Mom and Hutch during these past three months that Davey’s been hurt,” said Nick in introduction. “I’m not sure what Ma would have done without you two!”

“Well, it’s a pleasure sir…ma’am. I’m so glad to be able to meet you two!” exclaimed Sarah as she extended her hand to both Dobey and Edith in greeting. “Mom just talks about you two all the time on the phone…about how wonderful you two have been to her and to Hutch while my brother-in-law has been in his coma. You know Mom probably wouldn’t admit this to anyone, but she missed her friends in the neighborhood so much when she moved out here to help take care of Davey. It was so much easier for her with you and your wonderful family around to help out and just be there with your friendship,” said Sarah. “You made a horrible situation so much easier with your constant support and caring.”

Hutch just felt worse and worse as Sarah and Nick just gushed about everything that Harold and Edith Dobey had done for them and for Starsky since the shooting and then during his resulting coma. Again, he berated himself for the way that he had treated the Captain…and now he realized…how he had also treated Edith not more than a few hours earlier that day, too.

“Well, we’ve heard so much about you too, Sarah, from Rachel. You know she is just so happy to have a woman in the family at last after David and your husband!” smiled Edith to Sarah.

Hutch visibly cringed as he realized that Edith hadn’t included him as a part of Rachel’s family. Edith had included him as a part of her family…at Rachel’s request, for the past two months. He felt terrible and what’s worse for the first time since he had been under Captain Harold Dobey’s command at Metro, he felt an awkwardness toward the two people standing before him.

“Ken! Where are your manners, son?” teased Rachel. “You haven’t said one word to Harold and Edith!”

“Uh…hello Har…I mean Captain Dobey…Mrs. Dobey…” began Hutch hesitantly. This was so very strange for Hutch. He knew he just HAD to do something about this situation…and soon, but he just wasn’t sure how or when would be the right time.

“Hello, Kenneth,” said Edith coolly.

“Hello, Hutch,” answered Dobey a little less formally than his wife.

All of a sudden Rachel wasn’t in a teasing mood at all! She could readily see that something was terribly wrong between Hutch and the Dobeys, but for the life of her she couldn’t figure out what it was. What could have happened between last night when they were all together in ER’s Family Room #4…hearing together about her son and now when the Dobeys and Ken were acting so stiff and formal with one another?

“Is something wrong between you two and Hutch, Edith?” asked Rachel with concern for both her friends and her surrogate son.

“Rachel, I’m sorry honey. Ken and Harold need to talk about something that happened earlier today at the house and I guess I needed to let Ken know that I wasn’t happy with him because of that…uh…incident,” Edith sighed realizing how her aloofness had been interpreted by her friend. “I’m sure once they have that talk everything will be all right again.”

Edith looked at Hutch again only this time with a little less harshness in her face. She was beginning to look somewhat like the friend Hutch had known before his little scene that morning.

“Wasn’t happy with me…” pondered Hutch. “I think I’m beginning to know how Cal and Rosie feel when you aren’t happy with them…” Hutch said, pausing not quite knowing what he should call Edith now.

“Well…” Edith said finally. “Even families who love each other very much have times when they don’t treat each other with love, respect and trust. Sometimes just an apology and words spoken in sincerity can do just the trick, Hutch.”

Hutch and Edith exchanged a small smile.

“Why don’t you and Harold have a talk over in the ICU waiting area while we all go and see David. He was just coming back from the CT scan when we arrived earlier to visit him. His nurse in the ICU…now what was that nice young woman’s name?” Edith paused trying to recall the nurse’s name.

“Nurse Jane Pallow is the young woman who is taking care of Davey while he’s in Intensive Care,” answered Rachel, providing Edith with the information she was trying to remember. “She seems to be taking very good care of him, Edith.”

“She certainly is, Rachel. She told us that she was going to get him settled in ICU and we could come back a little later to see him,” explained Edith. “I’ll just bet that he is settled by now and we could go in to see him for a little while.”

Edith noticed that Hutch and her husband were just standing there at the elevator door. “Well come on boys…get this…situation taken care of between the two of you so things can go back to being normal again! For goodness sake…you’re acting like a couple of school kids!”

“Am not!” exclaimed Hutch and Harold in unison. They both smiled a little. The walls of guilty for Hutch and the walls of pride for the Captain that each had built around themselves seemed to be cracking a little. They turned to one another and attempted to talk in the hall.

“I’m sorry…” again in unison. “I shouldn’t have…” the two men interrupted each other again.

“Just GO into the waiting room, please,” said an exasperated Edith as she, Rachel, Nick and Sarah went towards the ICU doors. “Really, Sarah…men can be such little boys can’t they Rachel?”

Rachel and Sarah laughed aloud at Edith’s remark. They were practically the same words that Rachel had said to Sarah right before breakfast earlier that day!

Nick of course, didn’t seem to get the joke at all. “Women,” he thought, as he went through the ICU doors to see his brother with Sarah, Rachel and Edith following behind him.

00000

Hutch and Dobey moved slowly but deliberately towards the ICU waiting room, each giving the other their personal space. Hutch was glad that no one was in the room at that particular moment so he and his Captain could have a little privacy. Hutch moved to the large picture window to stare out into the early Bay City afternoon. He took a deep breath and turned to face Dobey.

“Cap?” said Hutch in a small voice. “Cap, I’m so sorry about what I said and did earlier at your house. I realize…now…that you were telling me what the police brass thought to prepare me and then to prepare Starsky for what may come later.” Hutch began sincerely. “I was angry at what you said. I wasn’t angry at you…well I’m not angry NOW.”

Hutch took a deep breath as he continued, “I took my anger out on the only person I could at the time…on my friend…my GOOD friend who’s never said or done anything to me that wasn’t for my own good in all the years that I’ve known him. I DO KNOW that now. Another good friend made me see what you were doing and got through to me. He made me realize how disrespectful I was to both you and your wife…in YOUR home no less. I was such a fool. I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive what I said and did, but I’ll certainly understand if you can’t.”

Dobey smiled recognizing a classic case of Hutchinson guilt. “Well, Hutch…I should have anticipated how you would react to what the Commissioner and the other big wigs down at Headquarters were thinking about Starsky and his future with the department,” answered Dobey. “…and I probably could have been a little more tactful in not only WHAT I told you, but more importantly WHEN I told you. I mean Dave hasn’t even been out of his coma 24 hours and here I was telling you something like that.”

Dobey chuckled as he looked at his officer and friend, “You know, your partner has a reputation for being a hot-head when it comes to his temper, but I’ve worked with you both for too long not to know who REALLY has the temper between the two of you…at least when it comes to Starsky’s well being.”

The two men both shared a laugh at the truth in that statement. Hutch held his hand out and prayed that Dobey would take it. Dobey extended his hand and pulled the younger man into a bear hug that shook Hutch to his very center.

“Thank-you, Harold. I forgot for a minute what a good friend you and your family have been to Starsky, Rachel and me these past three months. …but as I said, another very good friend made me see how stupid I was at your house earlier.”

“Oh yeah, Hutch. Anyone I know?” inquired Dobey.

“Yeah…Huggy!” revealed Hutch to Dobey. “…and he made me see something else that I’m still trying to wrap my brain around.”

“What’s that Hutch?” asked Dobey.

“He thinks that maybe I took the Lieutenant’s exam for more than just the extra money it would bring.” disclosed Hutch bowing his head in his revelation. “Maybe I thought Starsky might NOT come back to the streets. Maybe, I was secretly hoping he wouldn’t return to the force so that he could never be hurt like this again, or that he would never be in the position that I was in if I was ever hurt out on the streets without him.”

“I wondered about that too, Hutch,” said Dobey as he shook his head up and down. “…and you say that Huggy was brave enough to plunge into that subject with you in the mood that you must have been in when you got to his place this morning?”

Hutch smiled as he shook his head in the affirmative.

“Well then, the man is a lot braver than I ever thought he was!” laughed Dobey. “Speaking of…look what the cat just dragged in…”

Dobey paused a moment as he saw Huggy Bear in the hall just outside of the ICU entranceway. Huggy, in turn, saw Hutch and the Captain in the waiting area and entered the room too.

“Hey guys! Should I be calling hospital security or are you two simpatico again?” asked Huggy looking for any signs of anger or violence in his two friends.

“Yeah, Hug…everything’s simpatico with us now…thanks to you,” Hutch said even as his arm went around Huggy’s shoulder.

“Think nothing of it man…someone had to make you see the light and curly top couldn’t be expected to do that when he’s in here laid up like he is…so…” said Huggy flippantly even as he turned to address Capt. Dobey in Huggy’s familiar sing-songy way of speaking. “Oh, and Captain, you don’t need to thank me for making Hutch here see the trees for the forest…or is that the forest for the trees…”

“Will you just cut it out, Huggy…sometimes I think your mouth is stuck in rapid fire mode…PERMANENTLY!” yelled Dobey with good humored irritation at the man in front of him.

A nurse passing by the waiting room shushed them all, “Gentleman, do I need to remind you that this is a hospital and that there are sick people here TRYING to get better?!”

“No ma’am…sorry!” they are stammered in unison.

As the trio went toward the ICU area to see their mutual friend, they continued to talk a little less noisily among themselves until they were finally inside the ICU doors.

Things were back to normal now with Hutch and ALL of his adopted family. Now he could get down to the business of helping Starsky get back on his feet, literally and figuratively, and to the future that awaited him…whatever that was.

“It’s Me and Thee time once again, my friend,” Hutch smiled broadly.

 

Chapter 18

Hutch, Dobey and Huggy made a beeline for Starsky’s cubicle. Hutch was somewhat surprised to see his best friend sitting up in almost a 90-degree angle in his hospital bed with his mother, Sarah, Edith and Nick. Starsky wasn’t doing much talking but the others sure were.

“Well, look at you, Gordo!” exclaimed Hutch. “It sure is nice to see you like this Starsk!”

Starsky looked at Hutch with a puzzled expression, but then he realized what his friend was so excited about. “Greatttt…sitting…up…morrrrr,” he said with a smile.

“Oh, Hutch. I’m glad to see that you are here at last. I thought that I would wait and tell everyone about Dr. Simmon’s findings when all of Dave’s family was here,” explained Nurse Pallow. “Dr. Simmons asked me to give all of you a general sketch of her findings at her examination this morning. …and of course Dr. Simmons herself will be available to answer any questions or concerns you may have concerning Dave’s care while he’s here with us.”

Nurse Pallow took a deep breath and then continued, “The doctor was very pleased with Dave and his level of awareness as well as his physical state. The doctor has already performed another series of x-rays and the CT scan. She is now in consult with Dr. McNeil and Randolph to look over those results and compare them with their findings last night when Dave was brought in and admitted.”

“I see that Davey is sitting up in bed, Nurse Pallow. Should he be doing that so soon?” expressed Rachel with concern.

“Oh yes, Mrs. Starsky. Dr. Simmons wants your son to do all kinds of things that he hasn’t done for the past two months. In addition to sitting up, she wants him to begin to take a liquid diet by mouth and get on his feet a little each day. We plan on increasing the time he’s vertical or near vertical as the days progress while he’s here at the hospital,” explained Nurse Pallow. “He has already been on his feet once this morning during Dr. Simmons’ examination and she was very pleased with both Dave’s attempt AND especially with his attitude. You know attitude is a primary reason for a patient’s progress …or lack of it in their recovery. Your son’s attitude is a very positive one and the doctor feels very strongly that will assist in his recovery tremendously.”

“Well, that is a given with my brother,” said Nick proudly. “He’s always been a stubborn determined person, even when we were kids!”

Everyone chuckled a little at that remark knowing how true that was about Detective David Starsky.

Jane continued in conveying to everyone the doctor’s assessment of her patient. “Dr. Simmons should be available later this afternoon after Dave’s lunch and breathing treatments if you DO have any questions or concerns that I haven’t covered for you. Suffice to say that Dr. Simmons wants Dave to look at the world in a more normal way than he has in the past few months. And sitting up, moving around, and beginning to eat by himself and not through a tube in his nose, vein or side will be on his immediate agenda while in ICU. …along with the breathing techniques of course.”

“Boy, Gordo…they are really putting it to you aren’t they?” exclaimed Hutch jokingly. “They all act as if they don’t want you around here for very long!”

“Well, WE want him out of this hospital and back to his life as soon as possible. Don’t you agree, Dave?” smiled Jane as she gazed at Starsky with affection.

“Yessss…want…getttt…backkkk…living…’gin!” agreed Starsky. “Even…with breath…stufffff!” Starsky said making a face.

Jane remarked with her hands on her hips, “Now that’s not the attitude that I was talking about, Dave.” Jane glanced down at her watch and said, “Speaking of that “breathing stuff”…it’s about time for your first breathing session.”

Starsky turned to Nurse Pallow and says, “OK…OK… Jane. What…nammm…’ginnn?”

Nick picked up on the “Jane” that his brother used for his nurse and decided some good natured sibling teasing of his brother was in order. “Jane…is it bro?”

Starsky looked up sharply at his brother, a deep furrow developing in his forehead. “No…teasing…’bout Jane…Nick! Mean it!” replied Starsky edgily. Starsky had found that he was growing fonder and fonder of Nurse Jane Pallow and he wanted to make it very clear to everyone that he would not have her put down in his presence even in the slightest.

“Ok, Davey…OK,” said Nick with his hands up in surrender. “I AM sorry Nurse Pallow. I certainly didn’t mean any disrespect to you or the way you are taking care of my brother.”

“Don’t worry Mr. Starsky, I wasn’t offended by your remark in the slightest,” said Jane as she tried to make light of the situation; however she found herself smiling at her patient in spite of herself. She found it very cavalier of Starsky to defend her as best he could in the condition he was in. She was finding that she deeply admired and respected this man for his attitude, his level of caring for others, and the way he seemed to see the world even after everything that he had been through the last few months.

“I may have to see to it that Dave is well taken care of even after he leaves ICU in a few days,” she thought. “If he would like that too…”

Nick was very relieved that Jane had not taken offense to his remark. He looked at his brother again and saw the crease in his forehead as it began to smooth out. He knew that meant that Starsky wasn’t angry with him anymore.

Nick was relieved. His big brother’s respect was very important to him now that he had turned his life around since he had visited Bay City last year when he was living such a troubled, dangerous life.

Nick suddenly turned his eyes and gazed lovingly at Sarah, who was indeed the major reason that his life HAD turned around for the better. The couple exchanged a knowing look together.

“You know Davey, I DO understand defending someone you care about very much first hand now,” Nick stated. “…and I know that you understand the need to say something so badly that you feel like you just might burst if you don’t get it out…so…”

Nick moved over to Sarah and slipped his arm around her waist as he uttered, “Sarah and I were thrilled that you woke up when you did, but we were planning to come to California soon to see you and Ma when we got the call that you had woken up from your coma.”

“Really, Nicky?” inquired Rachel.

“Yeah Ma…I think this is as good a time as any to let you all know the reason we were coming. Most of the people here in California we wanted to be around to tell our news to are here right now. What do you say, sweetheart?” asked Nick to his wife.

Sarah just nodded her head up and down in excitement, agreeing with her husband wholeheartedly.

Nick took a good deep breath, his face breaking into a wide grin, as he proudly announced, “Ma…Davey…everyone…” Nick said as he focused his gaze on his mother. “Sarah and I wanted you to know that you should be a grandmother in about 6 ½ months…probably the later part of February unless the doctor and Sarah have miscalculated.”

Cubicle #3 erupted with smiles and laughter…so much so that Nurse Smithers, the head nurse of the day shift had to go into the area to shush the noise. That did not stop the excitement that everyone was feeling though. Hutch and Dobey went immediately over and shook Nick’s hand and gave him a vigorous pat on the back. Rachel reached over to bring Sarah into a hug and Edith just brought her hands together and looked upward giving thanks for this new life that was about to enter into the Starsky family.

As Hutch and Dobey released Nick, Nick looked towards his older brother. Starsky was smiling broadly. Starsky stretched out his left hand and Nick eagerly took it wanting to feel a connection to his older brother. Starsky just pulled his little brother to him in as big a bear hug as he could muster and said, “Pop…be sooo…prouddddd, Nickkkkk!”

“I hope so Davey…I truly hope so,” Nick answered. “You know he’s proud of you too big brother…I think he’s always been proud of you and the man that you’ve become.” He then released his brother and looking him in the eyes said sincerely, “You know whatever happens in your future, we all are very proud of you. I love you a lot big brother and I’m so glad that you woke up so I could share our joy with you too!”

“Well…yeah…that’ssss…why…woke…up…bro!” Starsky joked as he patted his little brother on the side of his head.

“Come…overrrr…herrrr…sis…! Starsky said to his sister-in-law as he proceeded to give Sarah a hug too.

“Careful Davey…don’t want to bruise her!” joked Nick.

“Did you hear that Edith…a baby…a grandchild!” Rachel said happily.

“Yes, honey, I heard! Now we’ll just have to make some little sleepers and dresses for this new little Starsky!” Edith remarked her mind racing as to what she wanted to do for this new little bundle of joy that would soon make his or her entrance into the Starsky family.

“DRESSES…?” exclaimed Nick in shock. “My SON is not going to be wearing any kind of DRESS!”

“Now, Nicky,” said Sarah. “We women think that the men of the Starsky family have been in charge for way to long. Our DAUGHTER is going to be just beautiful and will certainly need some of your mother’s crotchet collars on some new dresses that Edith and she will probably be making in the next few months.”

“Well, I think we’d better be awfully sure that our “daughter” isn’t a “son”!” said Nick indignantly. “Isn’t that right Davey?”

Starsky wasn’t paying any attention to what was going on between his brother and his wife. He was searching out the room for his partner. When he finally found him, their eyes locked together over the commotion, “Hear… Huttttch? Goinnn…be…Uncle Dave and Kennnnn!”

Hutch replied, “Yeah, I heard buddy!” his own face bubbling over with happiness.

00000

At that moment Jim Yearling, the respiratory therapist, peeked behind Starsky’s privacy curtain. “I must be just in time for the party!” he quipped.

Everyone looked toward the new voice as Jane smiled. Starsky didn’t know this man, but Jane obviously did. “OK, now who is this and what will I NOT like about meeting him?” thought Starsky.

“I’m here to do a breathing treatment on a…uh…Mr. Starsky,” as Mr. Yearling referred to the name on the chart he was carrying.

Jane spoke up and said, “Jim, this is the patient…Detective David Starsky. Dave, this is Jim Yearling. He’s going to be administering your breathing therapy.”

Starsky just rolled his eyes and groaned in an exaggerated tone.

“Now Dave, don’t be that way! We had a nice long talk about Jim earlier with Dr. Simmons. You know how important it is for you to cooperate with him!” Jane reminded Starsky. Starsky knew that Jane was right, but that certainly didn’t mean that he had to like even one second of what he knew was to come.

“Now I’m sorry everyone, but you are going to have to leave while Dave is doing his therapy. Dave will be having some lunch and then I suspect he will sleep for awhile,” announced Jane.

Everyone was saying their good-byes to Starsky and exiting the ICU area, but when Hutch came to Starsky and leaned over to touch foreheads with his partner in their traditional goodbye gesture, Jane spoke up immediately. “Hutch…I’m sorry. I didn’t mean that you should go. Mrs. Starsky, Dave’s Mom, said that she thought you would be staying with Dave while he was here at the hospital.”

“That’s right, Jane,” answered Hutch.

“Well, then I think it would be wise for you to stay to review the procedure for Dave’s breathing therapy. He will need to do this frequently during the day so you may be asked to oversee his therapy if for some reason I can’t,” explained Jane.

“That sounds like a good idea, Ken,” said Rachel as she leaned over to give her eldest child a peck on the cheek. “We’ll see you later, Davey. You work real hard now!”

“Yeah, Grand…Grandma,” replied Starsky with a smile.

“Grandma…MeMar…Granny…Gran…hmmm. I’m going to have to think about what this little one is going to call me,” said Rachel dreamily as she followed the Dobeys out of ICU.

“Oh come on, Ma! You’ve got lots of time to think about what you want your grandchild to call you. Besides, HE will probably have his own name for you no matter what you might want him to call you.” quipped Nick.

“SHE, dear…” responded Sarah sweetly.

“HE…love of my life,” replied Nick.

“SHE…”

Nick and Sarah kept the friendly banter going until Starsky couldn’t hear them or the giggles that came from Edith or his mother any longer. “Must have gotten to the elevator,” Starsky laughed to himself.

Starsky then turned to his respiratory therapist. “So…how’s…wife…baby that…comingggggg, Jimmmmm? Starsky said impishly.

Jim was shocked to say the least. His patient seemed to know as much about him as he did about his patient. He looked to Jane with a questioning look. Jane quickly explained to both Jim and to Hutch that during Starsky’s examination with Dr. Simmons that Dave hadn’t been too thrilled about starting therapy that day. “I had to give him some… uh… incentive.” Jane giggled in a way that Starsky thought he would never tire of hearing.

“I can imagine,” Hutch said. “After Starsky was shot he absolutely hated doing these breathing exercises no matter how much he knew they helped his lungs. They hurt due to the surgery that was needed to repair his damaged left lung.”

Hutch turned to Jim and asked him quietly, “Should this therapy hurt him this time?”

Starsky looked exasperatedly towards his partner, “Can…askkkkkk… questions… Huttttch. …can hear…finnnnn…too!”

“I know there’s nothing wrong with that inquisitive brain of yours…OR your hearing, Gordo!” answered Hutch.

“Knoooo…Huttttch. You…jusss…care,” Starsky replied with a sigh.

“I just wanted to know what to expect Starsky,” admitted Hutch.

“I…knoooo…want…knoooo…too,” soothed Starsky.

Jane spoke up then, “I was present when Dr. Simmons was taking a preliminary look at your second CT scan and x-rays.” She took a deep breath and gave a slight smile as she continued, “There was one bright spot about the length of your coma.”

The two friends looked at Nurse Pallow in astonishment. “A BRIGHT spot…in being in a COMA for two months?” Hutch said even as Starsky thought the same thing.

“The coma’s duration gave your body a chance to heal. As far as your lung is concerned, Dave, it is as healthy and mended as it is going to be. Now it is just a matter of getting it to work to its greatest capacity,” she continued.

“That’s exactly what I’M here for, Mr. Starsky!” smiled Jim.

“Yeah, Gordo. You’re going to need all the lung capacity that you can get if you expect to be running after that niece or nephew of yours in a few months!” Hutch joked.

Hutch purposefully avoided mentioning the force and the possibility that part of his friend’s life was over.

At the same moment as Starsky smiled agreeing with Hutch, he was glad that his friend didn’t mention anything about being Hutch’s partner on the force again. He didn’t want to think about that particular subject just yet. “One thing at a time,” Starsky thought to himself.

“Well then Mr. Starsky…let’s begin shall we?” said Jim as he set the small breathing apparatus before his patient.

00000

For the next half-hour the group worked together to encourage and coax Starsky in the therapy. Starsky tried to get and keep the little ball in between the lines on the breathing tube but he just couldn’t seem to do it. He kept up the effort, but to no avail.

Finally Starsky didn’t think that he could work at it for a single second more. “Jim…thing…defecttttt!” said Starsky at last as he finally admitted to himself that he was getting tired.

“I don’t think that’s the case Mr. Starsky…” began Jim.

“Call…me…Dave…Jimmmm, pleasss,” replied Starsky.

“OK…Dave…I don’t think the apparatus is defective. I DO think that you have done enough for now with the therapy. I will tell you now that I didn’t expect you to be able to get the ball between the lines for this 1st time…” revealed Jim.

“Whaaaaa?” exclaimed Starsky.

“Well, I wanted you to do the therapy this first time with no expectations for yourself, Dave,” he paused, ” “Now I want you to work with this little device at least once every hour when you’re awake and every time you have a spare minute. I will be back tomorrow around the same time to see how you are doing.” Jim said seriously.

With that Jim left to attend to another patient in the post ICU wing next to where Starsky was now. Jane patted Starsky’s hand and gave him a sweet smile. “I’m going to see if I can rustle you up some food for lunch.”

“Hold…onion…on minnnn…” joked Starsky. “Yours too…want …cuddle …laterrrr.”

“Ha Ha…very funny, Dave,” answered Jane as she vanished leaving the two men alone for the first time since earlier this morning.

Starsky turned now to his best friend. “Tell…me…going on…with…you…last two…months!” inquired Starsky.

The first thing that Hutch had thought of that Starsky didn’t already know about was his promotion to Lieutenant, but he didn’t want to get into that. He had come prepared though. Hutch reached in his jacket pocket and pulled out some pictures…pictures that he had returned to retrieve when they all had gone to the car to come to the hospital earlier.

They were all pictures of their beach house that they had bought and been living in for the past two months. The pictures were of various areas of the house…their bedroom, Starsky’s mother’s room, the kitchen, living room, a view of the house from the front and then the view from the back of the house overlooking a sloping drop off where a small path led down to the beach. There were pictures of the Dobeys, Huggy, and various officers from Metro helping them move in, as well as of the neighbors as they came by, or of Starsky’s mother cooking in the kitchen or puttering around in her flower or small vegetable garden.

Starsky was enthralled with how wonderful it really was. He couldn’t wait to see it for himself with his OWN eyes!

Hutch said, “I know that you will take better pictures than I did when you get home, but I wanted these to be here so when you could see them they would be ready.” Hutch took his partner’s hand, “See Gordo…I always kept that ember of hope burning inside of me that you would see the cottage someday even though it seemed as if everyone we talked to in the medical field thought differently. That’s why I took the pictures. I knew that God wasn’t ready to take you yet, Starsky…that you would wake up someday to see these for yourself…and you DID!”

Starsky smiled, “Thanks…buddy!” Starsky lowered his head and averted his eyes from his best friend’s at what he was about to reveal to his friend, “You need…kno…truth, Huttttch. Need…tell…you…something…”

“You know you never have to be afraid to tell me anything, Starsky…EVER,” Hutch interrupted his friend.

“Kno…that,” answered Starsky. He then summoned up his courage to look at his partner. “When…shot…felt…like…letting…go. Something…not…let me.”

Hutch listened to his partner intently, and he realized for the first time how really close he had come to losing his best friend…FOREVER that day three months ago. “Go on Starsk.”

“Saw…shapessss…in fog. Not…clear…but…saw…waving to me. Thought…waving greeting.” Starsky began to shake his head, “They…waving…bye… Not my…time…Hutchhhh. Sent…me…back.” Starsky looked directly into the Hutch’s eyes and said, “…but…felt…something…pulling…me backkkk…too.

“You have no idea how many people were praying that you would live, Starsky. Your mother…Edith and Harold’s whole congregation was in continuous 24-hour prayer for you during those first few days before you first woke up after the shooting. There was the prayer group down at Metro, too…” Hutch could have rattled on and on, but was stopped in mid-sentence by Starsky’s next words.

“Knoooo…helped…not…who…helped most. Not who…heardddd,” Starsky interrupted. “Felt…heardddd…YOU…Hutch! Not…go…heard.”

Hutch couldn’t have stopped his grateful tears at that point even if he had wanted to. His shed tears now were tears of thanksgiving to God for giving him back his friend…that God had agreed to answer Hutch’s prayer that his best friend wouldn’t leave him that day three months ago and then again a month later when the clot attacked him.

“Com…herrrrr…Blintz. Can’t…commmmm…to you.” Starsky reached out his arm towards his friend and the two embraced.

The two friends and partners stayed that way a long time until Jane came in with Starsky’s tray for lunch. They quickly brushed at their eyes in embarrassment, as Jane moved a portable table over to Starsky’s bed and placed the lunch tray on it. Hutch noticed the tray of clear weaken chicken broth and tea, some finely pureed potatoes and little cubes of green jello.

He looked at the tray with undisguised disgust, but Starsky looked at it and smelled it with delight. Hutch looked at Starsky’s face that practically glowed with joy, “Must be for Jane,” Hutch decided to himself. “Couldn’t be for this slop they are trying to pass off as food!”

Jane took the oversized handled spoon that she had requested for her patient, and handed it to Starsky, “Would you like to do the honors Dave or would you like Hutch or me to help you this time?” Jane said.

Starsky reached out his hand to awkwardly grab at the spoon, “Like…try.” He ended up holding the spoon much like a small child would with the spoon’s handle in his left fist. He could dip the spoon into the warm soup but he couldn’t seem to keep it level enough with the grip he was using to get the liquid to his mouth without spilling it on his gown.

Starsky tried several more times, but each time he failed. The smile that was originally on Starsky’s face when Nurse Pallow had set his lunch tray in front of him was beginning to fade quickly, as was the twinkle in his blue eyes.

“To much…to askkkk…guess!” lamented Starsky as Jane quickly and efficiently changed his gown. Starsky suddenly felt a depression that he really hadn’t felt since he arrived at the hospital the night before.

“Wait Dave, I’ve got an idea,” stated Jane as she hurried away towards the nurse’s desk.

“Barrassed…” said a disgusted Starsky.

“What…?” Hutch asked his partner.

“Embarrassed,” Starsky said slower and clearer this time.

“Oh, Starsk. You don’t have to be embarrassed! I think Jane and I would have both been disappointed if you hadn’t tried, Starsk,” revealed Hutch. “The strong, independent man that I know…and it looks as if Jane might get to know better too soon…WOULD have tried to feed himself.”

Laying his hand on Starsky’s shoulder, Hutch continued, “Buddy, you are no different than you were before all this happened to you. Not inside where it counts.” soothed Hutch. “I can’t tell you how much of a miracle that is to me.”

“Well…don’t…feelllll…likkkk…miracllllll…!” grumbled Starsky.

Jane came back as quickly as she had disappeared with something hidden slyly behind her back. “I’ll just bet that you’ll never guess what I managed to pilfer from behind the nurse’s desk, Dave!”

Starsky looked to the left and then to the right in a losing attempt to see what Jane had behind her. Finally, he said, ” Whattttt…? Give…uppppp!” with his hands placed up in the air in mock surrender.

“Well, it’s long and skinny…” Jane began.

“I’MMMM…right…herrrrr, Jane!” Starsky teased.

“Oh quit, Dave! Ta da!” she said with a dramatic flair as she produced a straw. It was the type with an expandable tip so that the straw could be easily bent. “What do you say to this, Dave? I know that it’s still a tube…but at least it will be going into your mouth and not some other orifice on your body!”

“That’s BRILLIANT,” said Hutch as he smiled at Jane and then at Starsky.

“Smarttttt…girl…you are! Are…best…Jane!” exclaimed Starsky who could barely contain his enthusiasm at what was to come. “…and…not…talk…about justtttt…straw.”

The sparkle in Starsky’s eyes was coming back again, but Hutch was beginning to realize that gleam seemed to appear in Starsky’s eyes especially when Nurse Jane Pallow was around.

“Gee…I haven’t seen that particular gleam since…” Hutch stopped his thoughts abruptly as he realized the last time he HAD seen that look on his best friend’s face. “Terry…!!!”

 

Chapter 19

Terry had been a high school Special Education teacher at one of the local schools in town. Hutch and Starsky had really pressed their luck on the last case they had before the captain’s orders for them to go and talk to her mentally disabled high school class about public safely. They had stretched procedure and had gone against orders slightly…OK…maybe not so slightly to make a tag on the suspect. They HAD gotten the killer off the street, but when Dobey had received the reports…the ones that sort of filled in the blanks that were in his and Starsky’s report, Hutch had thought the Captain was going to blow a gasket!

Actually, Hutch thought that going to the high school to talk to a group of students meant that he and his partner had gotten off easy, but Starsky certainly didn’t think so. Of course, Starsky being Starsky, couldn’t just keep his opinion to himself OR keep his mouth shut. No, he had to voice exactly what he thought right there in Captain Dobey’s office.

“Ah Captain, do WE HAVE to go? I wouldn’t know what to say to a bunch of kids! I didn’t like high school when I HAD to attend myself much less now when I’m a grown man for goodness sake!”

Hutch remembered how the captain’s voice had shaken his office and probably the whole detective squad room when he told them that indeed they HAD to go…that he wouldn’t be wasting his breath telling them that they HAD to go if they didn’t! Hutch smiled at the memory of that time, two years ago.

Was it really ONLY two years ago that his partner had seen this seemingly ordinary schoolteacher and immediately had fallen head over heels in love with her? Starsky…and Terry, too, had taken one look at each another and they had been practically joined at the hip…until she died as a result of a bullet that became lodged in her head. A bullet put there by a deranged man who had a grudge against Starsky.

Terry had been taken away from his partner swiftly and cruelly…a woman who from the beginning Hutch had known was going to be special…and permanent. You didn’t have to be a detective to know that piece of information. All Hutch had to do was look at his partner’s face as he gazed at Terry and the look that Terry had given Starsky in return to know how they felt about each other.

Hutch found himself watching the looks exchanged between his partner and this young nurse as she handed Starsky the straw. As his pal dipped the straw into the warm broth and took his first sip, Starsky looked up at Jane with gratitude…and something more. It was the same look that he had seen two years ago on his partner’s face when he looked at Terry.

Again, Hutch smiled, and Starsky couldn’t help but notice. Their silent communication must have been off at that particular moment because he thought for sure that Hutch had to be amused at the sight before him.

Starsky knew he must have looked ridiculous, but at that moment he could have cared less. This had to be what heaven was like! He was absolutely in blissful contentment! He realized that in a few days this tray of food would seem like poor pickings and he probably would start to complain about it, but for now Starsky did NOT believe anything so wonderful had ever passed between his lips in his entire life.

Hutch knew that eating…no matter WHAT the food was…on his own was a good and solid step signifying that Starsky was getting better. That his partner was more able to do the things that would bring him back to the independent, confident man that he had known before that terrible day in May had tried to change everything. Even so, Hutch was still a little apprehensive about Starsky beginning to take nourishment by mouth, so he watched every small swallow his partner took just to be sure that he wouldn’t choke or otherwise hurt himself.

Hutch KNEW that Starsky was enjoying every minute of this first try at eating because he wasn’t even nagging at him about his watchful “mother henning”. He also knew, though, that Starsky would become irritated at his watchfulness soon enough, but for now Hutch just enjoyed watching his partner enjoy himself. He noticed, too, that he wasn’t the only one that was watching Starsky enjoy his food… Jane was, too.

He would later discover after Starsky had consumed a little bit of everything on his tray that Jane had watched to collect information. Hutch caught her at the nurse’s desk writing down her observations on Starsky’s chart about how much her patient had consumed, what he ate and his general attitude and demeanor during lunch. She also noted how the breathing therapy session had progressed as well as his discussion with Hutch, for Dr. Hollison. She was the staff psychologist that was to see Starsky in the next few days.

“…maybe a little later, huh, Dave?” she observed noting the time that Starsky had fallen into an exhausted…but peacefully healing sleep after eating his lunch.

00000

“You’re very good at your job, Jane,” Hutch said sincerely as he approached Nurse Pallow at the ICU desk.

“Thank you, Hutch,” replied Jane. “I would like to think so! You know, I would take this kind of care with any of the patients that I work with, but I hope you know too that your friend is becoming someone very special to me in addition to just being one of my patients.” She said with a twinkle in her eye.

“You seem to becoming special to my partner as well, Jane,” replied Hutch with a smile.

“Oh, he’s just being nice, Hutch. I’m not all that special you know. I’m sure that he’s a real lady’s man when he wants to be…a real charmer,” laughed Jane.

Hutch suddenly got very serious, “Starsky can be a lady’s man…a charmer as you say…make no mistake about that, but I’ve known him a lot of years and I can usually tell when he’s charming a woman and when he is serious.”

“I really don’t want to speak for Starsky,” Hutch continued. “…but I don’t believe he’s conning you at all. As a matter of fact, I was just thinking that I haven’t seen that particular glow on his face for a very long time. The last time I saw my partner look that way at a woman; he was VERY serious about the young lady in question.”

“…but you see she’s obviously NOT in the picture now is she, Hutch?” said Jane. She was sure that such an obviously handsome man such as David Starsky would be like the type of man she had met the few times that she had gone clubbing with her girlfriends. He probably was the type of man that met women, conned them into bed then dumped them when the next pretty face came along. That wasn’t her scene, but she knew from roommates and other female friends that was the way things were now with most men and woman with the “sexual revolution” in full swing. Once Dave knew that she wasn’t into one night stands and sexual freedom that would be it for David Starsky and anything further between the two of them…at least that was what her practical, protective side of her brain was screaming at her.

She sighed audibly. “It would be nice if I was wrong about Dave…he DOES seem so nice…I hope that we can at least be friends after all this is over for him…” she thought. Jane wasn’t quite prepared for what Hutch revealed about his friend next.

Hutch bowed his head looking as sad as Jane had thought she had ever seen him, “No, Jane. Terry…the woman I was talking about…she isn’t involved in Starsky’s life anymore, but it isn’t because he didn’t want her to be. He wanted that very much. He even asked her to marry him, but it wasn’t meant to be I guess.” Hutch then raised his head to look at Jane, “She was killed when a bullet lodged in her head after a robbery. The scum that pulled the trigger was a man who was committing several robberies that my partner and I were investigating at the time. This particular man had a grudge against Starsky and got his jollies out of killing the woman that my partner loved. That bullet didn’t kill her instantly, though. They had a little time, but not the lifetime that he…” Hutch tilted his head toward his partner’s cubicle, “…AND she wanted it to be.”

“I’m so sorry, Hutch,” Jane apologized profusely. “I really didn’t have any idea. I’m glad you told me and I want to be totally up front with him and you because you seem so close and care about Dave so much.”

Hutch wasn’t sure that he liked the sound of that. If his best friend was going to be hurt by Nurse Jane Pallow then he was going to put a stop to this soon. He would NOT stand by and see Starsky go through another trauma, physically or psychologically, if he could possibly prevent it.

“As long as Dave is under my care in ICU, I will be as professional as I can be with him,” Jane explained as she turned to put Starsky’s chart away after she finished her notations. “…but I don’t expect him to be under my care but for a couple of more days here in ICU…if that long, he’s doing so well. THEN…well I hope to be seeing Dave…and hopefully NOT in a professional capacity. I’m hoping to get to know your partner a lot better once he’s out of my direct care…that is if he would like to get to know me too.”

“Oh, I’m sure that he would like that very much, Jane,” Hutch sighed in relief. It would seem that Jane Pallow WAS everything he had hoped she was.

“Oh, buddy!” Hutch thought to himself. “You’d better be on the look out for this one. She definitely looks like a keeper to me!”

00000

The next few days saw a flurry of activity centered on David Starsky. Dr. Simmons and McNeil had officially informed Starsky’s family that the only things their patient needed to be discharged from the Memorial was to gain some weight by graduating from a liquid diet to a more solid one and to work with his breathing, physical and speech therapists so he could be more independent once released. The only problem they could see was still in the CT scan of his brain in the center for speech and language…the “Broco’s Area.” They warned Starsky that he should expect to have to work very hard in that area for his speech to flow easily again.

Starsky was moved into a regular room on the ward next to the ICU area on the same floor of the hospital after a few days in ICU. He saw Dr. Simmons or Dr. McNeil everyday…along with a parade of interns and nursing students that they usually had with them during their rounds.

Starsky was beginning to feel better…more and more like his old self. Better enough to really begin to loathe these “group” encounter visits. He felt like some sideshow freak or something. His logical mind told him that he was a unique case study…the doctors had SAID that to him on numerous enough occasions. Starsky had heard them talk about the papers they planned on writing to submit to various medical journals about his case when they thought he wasn’t listening; thus the reason that he was asked to let the students examine him.

“I keep telling them all there is nothing wrong with my hearing!” thought Starsky in amusement.

In the beginning, the parade of young students visiting him was OK with Starsky. He had to admit that he even welcomed the scrutiny in the beginning. It tended to remind him that he was blessed to even be alive, but even Starsky himself admitted that his flexible attitude didn’t last long. It hadn’t really lasted for the relatively short time he was in ICU. It got to a point that Starsky welcomed his various therapy sessions as the doctors and their little hordes tended not to bother him at those times.

He worked extremely hard with all his therapists with a determination that surprised everyone. His breathing exercises and his Physical Therapy could not be going better and at a speed that no one, even the most optimistic of Starsky’s family and friends, could have even dreamed of. Starsky was slowly but surely building up his upper body strength with the bars and lower weights, as well as the pool and warm whirlpool therapy designed to build up his strength without him having to support all of his own weight. He had quickly moved to the parallel bars to practice his balance and walking, too. He still was relying heavily on assistance as his muscle tone in his lower back and his legs were still not the best, but fortunately for Starsky, he had plenty of individuals that were more than willing to help him in that department.

The only type of therapy that Starsky seemed to be having relative difficulty with was indeed his speech therapy, just as the doctors had predicted. Starsky was growing increasingly frustrated with his lack of progress in that area of his recovery. Though everyone…his therapist Anthony, Hutch, Jane and his family had attempted to reassure Starsky that he was doing just fine, Starsky, himself, though would not hear of it. He had set in his own mind goals for himself and he planned on reaching them as soon as possible.

It was amazing to Starsky how much of his personality…his being…was made-up with the quirky things he said, and he had so much to say. He needed to talk out some things with the psychologist, Dr. Angela Hollison, especially his feelings about the shooting and about his future that not only Dr. Simmons wanted him to participate in, but that the police department required of every officer injured in the line of duty. …but there was someone else he desperately wanted to communicate clearly with and that was with Jane.

In the beginning, he found that not talking wasn’t a bad thing. It gave him a chance to listen to others…really listen to others, and he learned to use his skills honed as a detective to read Jane, and others’ body language again.

Of course, Starsky didn’t need words to communicate with Hutch. Theirs was a bond that didn’t need words…never did.

00000

Hutch was always a constant for Starsky in encouraging and supporting him in his therapy…that came as naturally to Hutch as breathing. …but Hutch could NOT be with his best friend constantly. He had to go back to work at Metro…especially with his new promotion status.

Hutch remembered his first day back at Metro after learning of his promotion a few days before. He had entered the station to find it practically deserted except for the day watch sergeant who had greeted Hutch as he normally did as if it were any other day and not the first day he had been back in the building for awhile.

He walked up to the squad room only to have the room erupt with the sounds of party horns, confetti flying through the air, and shouts of, “Congratulations Lieutenant Hutchinson!”

Hutch was overwhelmed with happiness, but also with melancholic thoughts of Starsky back at the hospital who was unable to share this moment with him. He remembered after a few moments of shaking his colleagues’ hands and getting hugs and kisses from the women officers that Captain Dobey’s booming voice sounded over the seeming chaos, “OK people…Bay City doesn’t pay you all to party! I want everyone back to work…NOW!”

“Lieutenant Hutchinson…in my office RIGHT AWAY!” Harold Dobey continued with his gruff voice intact, but a smile on his face none the less.

Hutch meandered his way through the squad of detectives until he came to his and Starsky’s desk. He gave Starsky’s old chair a pat as he passed it on his way to his captain’s office. There Hutch was informed that he was to continue to work at Metro in the Homicide Division reporting to Captain Dobey, but his job now was to direct investigations at the scene and coordinate the officers involved, the forensics personnel and in most cases the witness statement coordination. He would actually compile the reports of all of the officers and witnesses…clearing up anything he deemed unclear before typing up his own summary to give, along with the other information, to Captain Dobey.

Actually, Hutch had been on a call already and he could honestly say that he thought that it was very satisfying work. He was still on the streets and involved in investigations as well as doing what he became a police officer for in the first place…helping people.

It was getting hard, though, to keep Starsky from being concerned about Hutch being back at work. He had diverted him for the past few days with the parade of friends that were constantly at Starsky’s side, and he found that Nurse Jane Pallow helped tremendously in the distracting process whenever Hutch needed to distract his partner quickly. She seemed to always be able, without even knowing it, to hold Starsky’s total attention when she came by or assisted Starsky with his therapy.

00000

Jane was no longer Starsky’s nurse as he wasn’t in ICU anymore, so when Jane was off duty she tended to come by to visit with Starsky. She would be involved with his therapy or just sit in his room talking about who she was and how she came to be in Bay City.

It seems that she was born in New York City, the same as Starsky, and her mother had moved out to California when she had divorced her father when she was three years old. She was an only child so Starsky’s family and surrogate family were an interesting phenomena that she was not familiar with at all. The only family she had really known in her life was her mother who had been tragically taken from her in a car accident four and half years ago. She realized though that “family” was a word she would like to get to know better the more she got to know her handsome former patient’s one.

Jane had just graduated in May from the nursing school at Bay City General. She hadn’t really known what she wanted to do with her life until her mother’s death, but once she decided about her vocation, she put her whole being into becoming the best nurse she could be. She had been hired as an ICU nurse at Memorial only a month before she was assigned to oversee Starsky’s care when he had awoken from his coma, and she found that she would be forever thankful that she was.

Starsky was consumed with happiness when Jane would enter his room or come to his therapy sessions. He worked longer and harder when she was around too…almost as long and as hard as he did when Hutch was with him.

Hutch had been surprised at himself with his feelings of insecurity that someone else could have the kind of connection that he and Starsky had almost always had since their Academy days, but Jane and Starsky seemed to be developing something very similar. They seemed to be on the path towards a very meaningful if not permanent relationship.

Hutch was hesitant about that after such a short time, but he remembered again how Starsky’s relationship with Terry had begun. It was almost an instant connection between the two of them and they both seemed to KNOW and recognize that connection. Hutch recognized too the deep feelings that his partner and Terry had between them. He KNEW that she was not one of his partner’s conquests or one night stands from the beginning. She was the real thing, and here his best friend had seemed to find that kind of relationship yet again…with Jane. Terry’s acceptance of the bond between Starsky and himself was also something that had put Hutch’s mind at ease about that relationship. …and now it seemed that yet again Starsky had a relationship like that…this time with Jane Pallow.

“You are a very lucky man, Starsky, my friend,” Hutch thought even as he realized the irony of that statement. Here, a little over three months ago, Starsky had almost been killed by assassins’ bullets and then fate tried once again one month later to take his partner’s life away with that blood clot that lodged in his left lung.

Most people would look at his partner and pity him or talk about his terrible lot in life. All Hutch could do; however, was to look at his partner with admiration and pride in his ability to survive…to persevere…to come out of this situation with his bubbly, positive personality intact. He looked at his friend and saw a man that was blessed with family and friends …and now it looked as if he had a personal relationship too…that was full of love. What more could any man ask for?

“Wish I could say as much,” Hutch thought to himself with a twinge of sadness for himself in his own personal life. “What personal life?” Hutch lamented.

 

Chapter 20

Hutch knew that eventually, Starsky’s naturally curious nature would reveal itself and he would begin to ask him some direct questions about what he was doing down at Metro…if he was on the street or worry that he was on a case alone without backup. He WOULD NOT lie to his best friend, but maybe he could divert him a little longer. Hutch was really having a hard time approaching the subject of his promotion with Starsky.

It was really a very strange sensation to Hutch. He had NEVER felt peculiar about talking with Starsky about ANYTHING. He certainly had told his best friend numerous times that he could always tell HIM anything. Nothing could be worked out if they didn’t talk about things that were bothering the two of them, but the subject of his promotion seemed somehow different to Hutch. Hutch felt that he had betrayed his best friend.

Dobey had probably been right that first night in the ER when Starsky had been admitted after awakening from his two-month coma. He had told Hutch that Starsky would be happy for him…be his loudest cheerleader when he found out about his partner’s promotion.

Still, Hutch had his doubts. What his logical mind was telling him…what he KNEW about his partner’s forgiving personality was telling him one thing, but Hutch’s terrible feelings of guilt and fear were telling him something else entirely.

Fear and guilt…they are terrible things.

Hutch wanted to be the one to tell Starsky about him rising to the rank of Lieutenant and he really needed to do so soon. Starsky was making tremendous progress everyday in his therapy. In a short time, he would be able to leave the hospital and go home probably to continue with the PT, and Speech therapy on an out patient basis, Hutch surmised.

If he didn’t have this discussion soon with Starsky, the chances were increasing everyday that someone would slip up and tell him inadvertently. EVERY ONE of their mutual friends and even the hospital staff knew that he was “Lt. Hutchinson”. Sometimes, someone would slip up and address him with his title. So far, they hadn’t slipped up in Starsky’s presence, but he knew he couldn’t keep pressing his luck for long.

“No, Hutch,” he thought. “Be a man…be a friend and just tell Starsky…but how?

“Should I just bring up the subject and tell him directly…?

Should I tell him about the money situation…?

Should I keep going and tell him all my fears for him if he’s able to come back on the force…?”

There were just to many questions that Hutch had. To many questions that Hutch NEEDED answers to BEFORE he and Starsky had their discussion.

Suddenly, Hutch thought of something…or rather someone. Starsky had already had a couple of sessions with Dr. Angela Hollison, the psychologist here at Memorial that Dr. Simmons had recommended that his partner see. Although Hutch had never been present at any of their talks due to patient/doctor privilege, Starsky seemed comfortable after their sessions so he figured that his friend wasn’t having a problem with the doctor OR what they were talking about.

“Maybe I need to talk to this psychologist alone first to let her know what is going on. Maybe she can help me decide what would be the best way to tell Starsky,” Hutch thought.

He was exiting the elevator on his way to make an appointment to see Dr. Hollison, when Hutch heard a beeping sound. It took him a moment to realize that the beeping was coming from his pocket.

“Whaaa…?” thought Hutch, then in realization, “Fool thing…”.

Hutch took the noisy device out of his pocket and thought back a few days before to the time that he had been given the pager by Captain Dobey as he was about to leave his office after learning about his assignment as a lieutenant. The Captain had told him to wait up a minute. Dobey had reached into his desk and handed him this small device.

00000

“What’s this?” asked Hutch.

“It’s a pager, Hutch. You’re going to be needing it to receive messages when there is a homicide in our division and the dispatcher needs to contact you,” answered the Captain matter-of-factly.

“Oh, come on, Cap! I can’t carry around one of these things!” Hutch remembered saying as he put the contraption down on Dobey’s desk. “I’ll call in if I’m at home or somewhere else.”

“HUTCHINSON!” bellowed Dobey as he picked up the pager and placed it back in Hutch’s hand. “Blast it, Hutch. …and here I was fool enough to think that the promotion to Lieutenant might make you a little more aware of the chain of command here!”

The Captain gathered his thoughts again as he continued, “You WILL take this device…and you WILL have it with you at all times. That is an order, Lieutenant! Am I making myself perfectly clear to you?”

“Crystal, sir!” answered Hutch shaking his head as he turned the pager over in his hand. “I don’t see why I just can’t call in,” mumbled Hutch under his breath.

“I HEARD THAT, MISTER. Now you listen to me!” roared the Captain.

“Number 1…you may have gotten promoted to the rank of lieutenant…but I’M still the CAPTAIN around here the last time I looked and as long as I am…AND YOUR superior officer…YOU will follow my orders and instructions without a lot of bellyaching.

Number 2… I don’t have to tell you, but the reason you are going to have this little device with you at all times is because I don’t trust you to call in at regular intervals…”

Dobey raised his index finger in anticipation of Hutch’s protest.

“You know I’m right, Hutch, especially if you happen to be with Starsky at the hospital or with him helping with his therapy when we need you down here at the station or at the scene of a murder. Your job will be the LAST thing on your mind, and unfortunately, people don’t get murdered in this town at convenient times for YOU!” Dobey still bellowed.

“Now, get out of here…and remember that pager is to be with you at all times!”

“Yes Sir,” Hutch said grudgingly as he placed the pager in his jeans pocket and left the Captain’s office.

00000

Hutch chuckled at the memory. “One of these days, Harold’s going to bust something…” Hutch thought.

There was that beeping again that signaled to Hutch that he was needed at a crime scene…a homicide. “Looks like talking with Dr. Hollison is just going to have to wait. Duty calls,” realized Hutch to himself.

He was still at the hospital so Hutch went directly to the nearest nurse’s station.

“Excuse me, Miss…I’m a police officer,” Hutch stated as he showed the duty nurse his badge. “I need to use your phone to contact my station please.” Hutch told the nurse at the desk.

“Of course, officer. Just dial 9 to get an outside line then you may dial your number once you hear the dial tone again,” directed the nurse.

“Thank you very much,” said Hutch as he followed her instructions to contact the dispatcher to find out where he was needed and to get a patrol car to pick him up as he was without a car…again.

00000

It was about four hours later, a little before 4:30PM, when Hutch was finally able to return to the hospital to see Starsky and call it a night…he hoped. He was beat. It was an especially grisly murder scene he had found himself called to earlier that afternoon. A six year old little girl had been murdered…by her own mother…no less!

“OK…allegedly murdered by her mother!” snarled Hutch to himself.

He had shaken his head in disgust when he arrived at the scene of the homicide in a “Better Homes and Gardens” picturesque middle class neighborhood of Bay City. He was immediately met by some uniformed officers who quickly briefed him.

The neighbors had complained about some loud noises coming from the house where the murder had taken place and a patrol car had been dispatched to the scene. What they had found was something that no cop ever wanted to find…the murder of a child. Hutch had taken one look at the small outline on the blood stained sheet covering the body in the small back bathroom of the house and knew that he was at the scene of a small child’s murder.

He hated those! Murder in any form was abhorrent to Hutch…but a child’s. All he could do was see the potential of the life that had been so brutally snuffed out…and then to find out that this little life was most probably extinguished by the very person who was supposed to have loved her unconditional her whole life…HER MOTHER!!!

The mother in question was supposed to be a good mother by everyone’s account. No one, not even the child’s school had questioned that Natalie was an accident-prone child. That’s why she had so many bruises on her arms and legs…especially after a long weekend.

“She is such a tomboy, you know,” her mother would say to the school officials and neighbors when they would ask and they accepted her at her word. Not even one call of suspected abuse from anyone…no teachers or administrators…none of the neighbors either.

“Natalie Brooks may have been abused and ultimately murdered by her mother, but her mother isn’t the only one that’s going to be at fault in this case. Doctors, Nurses, social workers, counselors, her teachers…

EVERYONE that little girl had counted on…SHOULD HAVE BEEN ABLE TO LOOK TO…to protect her…

EVERYONE that saw those bruises…that silently cried out on her behalf, “Help me!”…

EVERYONE who turned their back on what they saw right before their eyes, and chose to ignore it…

EVERYONE who chose NOT to get involved…

THEY are as responsible for this as her mother was!” thought an outraged Hutch.

Hutch remembered in bits and pieces what the officers who were first on the scene had surmised from the physical evidence.

“Murder scene indicates…

girl tried to lock herself in…

door frame broken…

beaten with fists…

head trauma…

maybe skull fracture cause…”

The officers had taken the mother in handcuffs away kicking and screaming about her right to put her child in her place…how she wouldn’t tolerate back talk…how Natalie had gotten what she deserved!

“What kind of sick person would think that any CHILD DESERVED what was done to that precious little life!” muttered Hutch as the forensics crew and police photographer arrived to collect evidence that Hutch prayed would convict this monster of a woman. Hutch found that he couldn’t even CALL this woman a mother…she didn’t deserve the title.

He found himself thinking of two special women that he KNEW deserved to be called by that name. “Not everyone is lucky enough to have Rachel Starsky or Elizabeth Hutchinson to be their mother, unfortunately” thought Hutch as he realized how much he wanted to hear HIS own mother’s voice on the phone…even for just a short while.

He remembered telling the lab guys to make sure they did a thorough sweep of the premises and collect everything they needed before Hutch had gone with a couple of his detectives down to the little girl’s father’s office. He was out of town most of the time as a part of his job, but it was still hard for Hutch to tell the man about the death of his daughter…and then that all indications showed that his ex-wife had beaten her to death.

“He should have seen…should have suspected something,” thought Hutch. “He’s going to have to carry that guilt with him for the rest of his life…as will some others.”

After Hutch had finished with the father, the detectives had dropped Hutch off at the hospital before driving the father down to the morgue to identify and claim his daughter’s body. Of course, her little broken body couldn’t be released until after the autopsy.

Hutch had told Bailey and Jenkins, the detectives assigned to the case, to inform everyone that he wanted preliminary reports on his desk by 10 AM sharp the next day, before he turned and entered the hospital on his way to see Starsky.

Hutch was glad that was over. He needed to talk with Starsky so badly. He needed his partner…needed that connection that seemed to calm and reassure him as no one else’s could.

“…but what can I say to him? How am I EVER going to express my feelings to Starsky without telling him the reason I was there in the first place?” pondered Hutch. “He’s going to know something is wrong as soon as I walk into his room! I can’t explain what I was doing there…he doesn’t know yet…”

Hutch was approaching the elevator to go to Starsky’s floor, when, in his distracted state, he crashed into a woman dressed in a lab coat who obviously worked at the hospital who was waiting for the elevator, too.

“Excuse me, miss…” apologized Hutch. “I wasn’t looking where I was going…uh…”

Hutch was looking for the young woman’s nametag as he steadied both himself and her from falling to the floor in a massive heap.

“A little distracted are we? You need to pay a little more attention to where you are going and what you are doing Mr….uh…,” the young woman replied. “…and who might you be?”

“Uh…” Hutch was tongue-tied. The woman before him had sun drenched blonde hair that she had pulled back into a ponytail with tiny ringlet curls that framed her face. She was a few inches shorter than Hutch with large almond shaped deep blue eyes that were now flashing with a touch of anger in them. Hutch didn’t believe he had EVER seen anyone as magnificently beautiful as this woman who was standing before him…her arms crossed in front of her in a defensive position. “She probably thinks I’m a mugger or something…” Hutch thought.

“I’m Ken…Ken Hutchinson. Again, I’m so sorry. I practically steam rolled right over you. I was thinking about my partner who is a patient here…”

“OH! You’re “Hutch”…Lieutenant Kenneth Hutchinson? Detective David Starsky’s friend?” asked the woman, relaxing a little.

“Yes, I am…” Hutch was a little surprised that she knew who he was, “How do you know about me and my partner?” Hutch replied, his radar up for any kind of danger from this woman who seemed to know a little to much about his partner for his liking for him to have never seen her before.

“I’m sorry, Lt. Hutchinson…I’m Dr. Angela Hollison,” she replied as she extended her hand toward Hutch. “I’m a psychol…”

“Yes, ma’am…I know who you are!” Hutch’s eyes got wide as he realized this young woman entering the elevator with him was the staff psychologist that had been counseling with Starsky. She was the person that he was on his way to see before his pager had gone off earlier that day.

Hutch shook the doctor’s hand as they continued to introduce themselves.

“I was going up to Starsky’s room,” Hutch said as he pushed the button for his floor. “Where are you going?”

“Well, as it turns out, we are going to the same place,” answered Dr. Hollison. “Your friend is my last appointment for the day before I head home.”

As the elevator started to move, Hutch thought that this would be as good a time as any to speak to the doctor about Starsky and about the trouble he was having telling him about his new status at the station.

“Do you have a minute, doctor? I was coming to your office earlier today when I was called away on police business,” began Hutch.

“You were? Did you need to make an appointment to talk with me about your friend?” replied Dr. Hollison as she went into professional mode. “I know that things could not have been easy for you these past few months with Mr. Starsky in such a life-threatening situation. It would be perfectly normal for you to need to talk…”

“NO…I mean no ma’am. That’s not why I wanted to make an appointment with you,” interrupted Hutch.

“No?” questioned the doctor.

“No. You addressed me as a Lieutenant before so you know my title on the police force. The thing is I was promoted while Starsky was in his coma, so HE doesn’t know yet,” said Hutch in a subdued tone.

“Yes, Lt. Hutchinson. I was informed that my patient didn’t realize that you were a Lieutenant. It’s on his chart,” Dr. Hollison informed Hutch.

“Oh that explains it then. Well, you see Starsky is not only my partner on the police force but he’s the best friend I’ve ever had,” explained Hutch. “We had always thought that we would rise in rank together, but this opportunity came along for me to make the jump in rank…and we needed the extra money a promotion would bring…and…well maybe…there was something else too…”

“…and you don’t know how to tell your friend that you have risen in rank without him…or how to tell him about this…uh…something else?,” Dr. Hollison continued Hutch’s thought.

“Yes, doctor!” Hutch sighed in relief. It was as if she had read his mind. “I was wondering if I could ask your advice as to how to tell him.”

“Of course, Lt. Hutchinson,”

“Please call me Ken, Doctor!”

“Alright…Ken. I’d be more than happy to discuss this situation with you. When would be a convenient time for you?” replied Dr. Hollison.

“What about right now, Doctor?” asked Hutch eagerly.

“Well, as I said I was headed up to see Mr. Starsky…” stammered Angela Hollison.

“Now I’m sure that my partner has asked you to call him Dave by now, Dr. Hollison,” interrupted Hutch.

“Yes, he has, but…”

“That means that he thinks you’re OK and a friend and since I’m his BEST friend that means that we can be friends too…don’t you think?” Hutch didn’t give the doctor a chance to respond. He just kept going with his train of thought, “…and since we could be considered friends I think that we could get together and discuss this say…downstairs in the cafeteria over dinner. I don’t know about you but I sure am hungry. What do you say about a bite to eat together now?”

Dr. Hollison didn’t quite know what to make of this tall handsome blond man standing in front of her. She had seen Detective Starsky work his magic with Nurse Jane Pallow as she would begin or finish her sessions with him. Dave was DEFINITELY a charmer…but she had realized too that it seemed as if he was a SINCERE charmer at least when it came to Jane.

“I guess Dave’s partner is a fast operator too,” thought Angela. “Maybe I HAD better talk to him after what Dave has said to me in our sessions. Funny…they both seem so afraid to talk to one another…so determined to protect each other that neither one will talk about what’s been bothering them!”

” MEN!” Dr. Hollison thought as she shook her head in amusement.

Hutch saw Dr. Hollison hesitation and thought that maybe he had come on a little to strongly, “Why did I say that? I sound like some high school kid for goodness sake! No wonder she’s hesitant to have dinner with me!”

“Listen Dr. Hollison, please forget what I just said. Consider dinner downstairs a professional meeting if you like…which IS what it is by the way. I promise to be a perfect gentleman,” begged Hutch, then more sincerely, “I really think I could use your advice. I don’t know what I’d do if I said the wrong thing and my partner had a set back in his therapy or something.”

Angela smiled. “He seems to really care about his friend…he really IS adorable!”

“I guess that we could call this a professional dinner…uh…Ken,” Angela said as she pushed the elevator button that would take them to the cafeteria. “…of course you’re going to owe me.”

“Owe you…Doctor?” asked Hutch.

“Why yes, Ken! I usually get $150/hour for my PROFESSIONAL services. I figure a half an hour for dinner and our discussion before WE decide whether or not to go see your partner before calling it a night. You’ll owe me around $130…if I take off the dinner that I assume you’ll be paying for!” giggled Angela.

“Of course and maybe I can treat you to a proper dinner or two after this one to make up for what I owe you,” replied Hutch with a gleam in his eye.

“That might could be arranged, Ken…oh and I guess if we are going to be considered friends by being friends with Dave…as you said before…then I guess you can call me Angela.”

“Angela it is,” smiled Hutch as the elevator started down to the cafeteria.

“Oh boy, I don’t know what I have gotten myself into now, Starsky?” Hutch thought. “…but it sure is going to be interesting to find out!”00000

As Angela and Hutch returned to the elevator, indeed about a half an hour later, Hutch’s nervousness about talking to his partner about his promotion and his fears about Starsky coming back to the force was lessened but not completely gone.

Angela had eaten the hot chicken salad with a cup of hot herbal tea for her dinner and Hutch had gotten the same. “She even has the same tastes as I do,” thought Hutch. Once they had both settled into eating their food, Hutch began to go into detail about the issues he was so afraid to talk with his partner about.

Angela Hollison had listened patiently to Hutch talk about his promotion and Hutch’s friend Huggy’s theory about why he REALLY had taken the rank. She asked a few questions here and there…never revealing too much about what she thought about the situation, but they seemed to supply the doctor what she needed to know to finally make her assessment.

 

Chapter 21

Angela Hollison had gone into professional mode listening to Hutch talk about his promotion and Huggy’s theory about why Hutch REALLY had taken the rank. She listened to his fears about telling her patient about these things, and she watched as Hutch talked with such love and devotion about his partnership with David Starsky and how even before the partnership, how his friendship with this man was such an important part of his life.

“Lt. Hutchinson…I mean Ken, your relationship with David Starsky…it seems as if it is very special to you,” responded Dr. Hollison gently.

“It is THE most special relationship I have in my life,” stated Hutch in all sincerity. “Starsky and I have been friends ever since meeting at the Police Academy nine years ago. We are as different as night and day…in everything…our backgrounds, the way we grew up and were raised, even to the way we think or approach things, but there is no one that I trust more…as my partner on the force, but also as my friend. No…” said Hutch as he paused. “Starsky is more than just my best friend…he’s more like family to me…a brother.”

Dr. Hollison asked Hutch a few questions here and there while he talked about what had been troubling the detective so much. She never revealed too much about what she thought about the situation that Hutch could observe, but at last between what he had said and her questions; they seemed to supply the doctor what she needed to know to finally make an assessment.

As Hutch got up to deposit their trays in the trash can, Angela said, “Ken…I think now that we’ve finished our meal, we need to go right up to Dave’s room and get this thing settled between the two of you.”

“Now?” asked Hutch apprehensively. He knew that before he had met up with Dr. Angela Hollison for dinner and this talk that he had been exhausted due to Natalie Brooks’ senseless bludgeon death at the hands of her mother. He didn’t know if he could face Starsky now.

“Yes NOW…” replied Angela determinedly as she walked towards the elevator. “I can’t reveal a whole lot to you because of doctor/patient privilege, but I DO know that Dave also trusts you like he trusts no one else in his life. I’m pretty sure that he will not be happy that you have waited a week since he woke up from his coma to tell him about this. …and when he finds out that everyone…including his family knew about it and didn’t mention it either, well… I’ve seen his chart and it seems that he’s had at least one documented episode when someone has told him something that surprised or upset him so much that he had tremors as a result.”

“Yes, Angela,” Hutch said. “I was the one with him when he had the incident that you mentioned. It happened the first day after he awoke from his coma. We were talking and he started to ask me questions.”

Hutch sighed and continued, “He wanted to know what had happened to him…why he was in ICU and when I told him about the coma and how long he had been in it’s control; he just started shaking uncontrollably. I don’t mind telling you that he really scared me. I called the nurses as fast as I could, and he calmed down pretty quickly, but I don’t want to ever shake Starsky up that badly ever again.”

“That’s why he’s so scared to tell Dave,” Angela surmised.

“I’m sure that was a terrible thing for you to witness,” responded Angela.

“A terrible thing for ME!” said a distressed Hutch. “What about for Starsky??? No, I don’t want to EVER be the cause of that happening again to my best friend,”

“…and that wasn’t all. I think what really upset him was the fact that he learned about his mother selling the family home to come here to live to help me take care of him when he was in his coma. I think the fact that he THOUGHT that he had disrupted our lives upset him more than what had happened to him personally,” continued a still distraught Hutch.

Angela Hollison nodded her head in agreement to what Hutch was saying.

“I have only seen Dave twice while he’s been here at Memorial, but he seems to be the type of person who wouldn’t want to be a burden to anyone much less anyone that he loved and cared for.” Angela paused a minute as Hutch followed her into the elevator.

“I think I had better be with you when you tell him. From what you’ve said, I really have no way of knowing how Dave will react to this news…he might become despondent, or angry with you or HIMSELF thinking that he again was the cause of your decision…that maybe this wasn’t something you wanted to do…” Angela’s voice trailed off as she thought of other possible reactions her patient might have to his best friend’s revelations.

Hutch; however, had no way of knowing what Angela was thinking or what she and Starsky had talked about in their conversations. He thought her sudden silence just meant that she was thinking the worst.

“You think this will set him back, don’t you Angela?” cried Hutch in anguish. “I wouldn’t hurt him for anything in the world. He has been hurt enough in the past few months without me adding to his pain!”

Hutch suddenly in his frustration pounded a fist against the elevator walls. “THIS is exactly why I’ve practically made myself sick over having this conversation with him in the first place!”

The doctor reached over to place her hand on Hutch’s slumped shoulder. “I gather from what you have just told me and what Dave himself has said, that you don’t usually keep things from each other, Hutch. Everyone else around may not have a clue as to what is going on or what’s going to happen in some scenario whether it be professional or personally, BUT YOU TWO ALWAYS KNOW. I’ve been told about this so called “silent communication” you two seem to have as well as the honest conversations that you’ve had even since Dave has been admitted.”

Angela’s voice softened as she turned Hutch towards her, placing both her hands on his shoulders so she could look him in the eye. “This may be a painful thing for you to tell your friend…and it may be a painful thing for him to hear no matter WHEN you tell him, but the longer you put it off the worse it is going to be. …and Ken…I didn’t even mention the greater the chance of him finding out from someone else other than you! I don’t need to tell you that in my opinion THAT would be far more devastating to your partner that if you told him yourself.”

Hutch straightened to his full six-foot height. “I can’t let that happen, Angela. Starsky has GOT to find out from ME. I have to be the one to tell him…no one else.”

“OK, then, Lieutenant,” Angela said as she pressed the button for the elevator. “I say we get this little secret out in the open where you two can deal with it and not try to avoid it anymore. What do you say?”

“OK, Angela…and thank you for asking to be there,” said Hutch sincerely. “I think I might need the moral support as well as some advice about how I should approach him with this.”

“Anytime, Ken,” Angela replied as she really saw for the first time how very beautiful Hutch’s clear sky blue eyes actually were. “Just remember…be honest with Dave. From what I’ve gathered from everyone I’ve talked to about you and your friend, that has served you two well in the past. I’ve always thought that being honest with the people that we care for is the best way to handle ANY kind of situation we find ourselves in.”

Hutch and Angela both smiled at each other and Hutch found himself a little calmer and more relaxed. “Yeah, just be honest with Starsky…” thought Hutch.

“I keep having to say thank you to you, Angela!” said Hutch. “I’m really glad that I bumped into you earlier and you accepted my dinner invitation. I feel a lot better after talking with you.”

“Just doing my job, Ken…but remember…” reminded Angela.

“Remember what?” asked Hutch.

“Remember you STILL owe me a proper dinner away from the hospital to make up for the rest of my fee for this…consultation,” Angela laughed.

…so did Hutch. He found he was looking forward to paying Dr. Angela Hollison back for her services.

00000

The elevator stopped for its’ two riders at Starsky’s floor a few seconds later. As Angela and Hutch got off and turned the corner past ICU, they entered the hall where Starsky’s room was located. As they did, they noticed a man with dark curly hair in a blue terry clothed robe a little further down the hall. He had a walker and was leaning on it heavily with a woman that looked an awful lot like Jane Pallow.

“That IS Jane!” thought Hutch as he realized that the dark haired man WAS indeed Starsky.

It appeared as if Jane was beginning to have a hard time with his friend and Hutch could see that Starsky’s face was starting to wince with the strain of staying upright. Hutch ran down the hall and got to Starsky just as his knees were beginning to falter and give out on him.

“Hey, buddy. You decide to take this beautiful lady out for an evening stroll?” Hutch chuckled uneasily realizing how close Starsky had come to falling straight to the floor.

Starsky gratefully looked up to his best friend. “Thanks for not letting me lose it by going down for the count in front of my lady here, Hutch,” Starsky’s eyes conveyed to Hutch.

“Think nothing of it, Gordo,” Hutch’s eyes replied in return. “Be here for you always, my friend…Me and Thee remember!”

“Thought…mighttttt…takkk…Jane out. Knooo…not…Torino…butttt,” Starsky barely got out through his tightly clenched teeth. “Hurttttt…OH Hutttch! Cramppp…UHHHH!”

“Breathe through it, Starsk. Lean on me, buddy…relax…just relax,” cooed Hutch to his partner as he started to take every breath along with his friend. “That’s it, Starsky. You’re doing it.”

“Easing…upppp…now,” Starsky said a little less tense than before. “Sorry…Jane…”

“I’m the one who’s sorry, Dave,” said a concerned Jane Pallow. “I should have never let you walk that far…even with the walker! Come on…let’s get you safely back to bed.”

Dr. Hollison watched the silent and then audible exchange between the two men and marveled at what she was seeing. “So THIS is what Jane called their “silent communication” skills!” she thought. “They work like some well oiled machine together!”

Dr. Hollison brought herself back into the present and realized that she had been just standing there. “Jane, I’ll go down the hall and get a wheelchair for Dave.”

“NO!” yelled an agitated Starsky.

“Come on, Starsk,” soothed Hutch. “You know you’re tired…you were in pain not two seconds ago. We’re just trying to help you.”

“Knooo…that,” replied Starsky a little less urgently. “Want…go…backkkkk… own… two…feetttttt. Pleassss…Huttttch!”

Starsky was looking at him with those puppy dog eyes that he always used to get Hutch, against his own resolve, to stop by one of those dives that served those greased up burritos that Starsky loved so much. At the same time, though, Hutch saw a fierce determination…a determination that had served his partner well for a lot of years…especially during these last three months. It was something that Hutch wasn’t sure he had himself…but he KNEW his partner had in spades. It was something that he had always admired about his friend.

“Alright, Gordo…take it easy, OK?” replied Hutch. “…but I think I’m going to be right here beside you as you walk Jane here back to your room. Deal?”

“Deal…blondie,” answered Starsky. “Jusssss…don’tttt…you be…making…eyesss …with…Jane!”

“I don’t think you need to worry about that one my friend,” teased Hutch right back. “I don’t think Jane would even give me a second glance while you’re anywhere around.”

The three of them laughed, and Starsky was glad that the tension seemed to be broken. They began to walk…slowly but surely back to Starsky’s room only about fifteen feet away.

Angela Hollison, trying to make herself useful, went and opened the door to Starsky’s room for the trio so neither Hutch nor Jane would have to move from Starsky’s side. Dr. Hollison could see the grimace that was beginning to appear on Dave’s face again.

Angela went over to the bed to turn down the covers just as Starsky, Hutch and Jane got over to it.

“Easy does it, Dave,” said Jane, the worried tone back in her voice. “This walk wasn’t his best idea. I should know better than to fall for those deep blue eyes. He can make me lose all my good sense when he looks at me with those eyes of his!” she thought.

As Starsky sat on the bed, he looked up at Jane with a twinkle in his eye and said, “Thanks…Jane…for…going… out with…meeeee!”

Her concern melted into an exasperated smile, “REALLY, Dave! You are to much!”

When Starsky was all neatly tucked in and situated into his bed, Jane said that she had better be leaving. “I have an early shift tomorrow, Dave, but I’ll see you around 3 PM when I get off if that’s OK?”

“It’ssss…very…OKKKK, Jane,” Starsky smiled.

Jane leaned over to give Starsky a peck on the cheek, as she usually did when the time came that she had to say her good-byes, but this time Starsky turned his head slightly and they ended up pressing their lips together for the first time. Jane was shocked at first, but Dave’s lips were so soft and his kiss so tender and sweet she found herself relaxing into the kiss almost immediately.

Starsky reached his hands up to frame her face with his fingers. They lingered there in the kiss for a moment. Time seemed to stand still for the both of them. They were oblivious to any other thing in the whole world but themselves… together.

Starsky slowly pushed her away from him, regretfully. “Goodddd…nightttt…Jane,” whispered Starsky as he tried to gauge her reaction to his little trick.

“Good night, Dave,” Jane replied as she smiled sweetly as she could feel her pulse racing through her veins. She was really falling hard for this sweet, gentle, yet oh so handsome and strong willed man named David Starsky.

Jane was so taken and caught up in the moment that she didn’t even remember Hutch and Dr. Angela Hollison were in the room until she backed away from Starsky and ran right into Hutch.

“Oh, Hutch…” Jane said as she dropped Starsky’s hand she still held. Her face felt as hot as an oven in her embarrassment. Everyone else noticed the deep shade of red that was on Jane’s face.

Hutch noticed his partner just smiling at the affect his kiss had on this beautiful young woman. “See you tomorrow, Jane,” Hutch said with a smile.

With that, Jane expressed her good-byes and was out the door, but she did turn to Starsky before she closed the door. She gave him a gorgeous smile that let Starsky know that she enjoyed the kiss. Then the door closed and she was gone from his sight.

Jane lingered a moment at the door. She put her hand up to her chest to calm herself down. As she did, she licked her moistened lips. She could still taste Dave there. It was a taste that she didn’t think she would ever get tired of.

With her emotions calmer, she started the lonely walk to the elevator and home…although she was realizing with each passing day that home wasn’t what she felt when she was at that place she rented…where she slept. Home was beginning to be the FEELING that she had when she was with Dave. That feeling was becoming more and more like HOME to her.

00000

“Jane…something…elssss…” said Starsky dreamily as he still stared at the door where Jane had just been a second ago.

“She sure is, Starsk,” answered Hutch.

“Are you tired, Gordo?” asked Hutch thinking that maybe this wasn’t the best time to talk with his friend about what he had come up here to talk with him about.

“Now, Ken…,” responded Dr. Angela Hollison.

“DOC!” exclaimed Starsky in surprise. “Didn’t…see…you. Wherrrr…beennnn? Expectttt…you…whillll…ago!”

‘Your friend Ken and I…uh…bumped into each other…LITERALLY as we were both trying to catch the elevator downstairs…” Angela began.

“Slickkkk…Blondie….” Starsky teased looking at Hutch.

Hutch could feel his face getting as red as Jane’s was just a moment ago from embarrassment!

“As I was saying, Dave,” continued Angela. “Your friend Ken and I met at the elevator downstairs as we were both coming up to your room. We talked for a little while over a bite to eat in the cafeteria,” explained Angela.

“In…cafeteria? Hutttch! Leastttt…takkkk…woman…forrrr…reallll…foodddd!” teased Starsky again.

Then it hit Starsky what his psychologist was saying. “You…OK…Hutttch?” Starsky said with much concern in his voice.

He had wondered if Hutch would need to talk to Dr. Hollison…or another psychologist…about everything that had happened in the last three months. Starsky realized that he was the one who was shot…that he was the one that had been in the coma for two months, but he also KNEW he wasn’t the only one that had been affected by those events. Hutch had witnessed the shooting. It had happened right in front of him. It was something that every partner had nightmares about happening to his counterpart sometime during their partnership.

Captain Dobey had told Starsky how Hutch had tried to hold his flowing blood into his broken body on the pavement of the police garage. How he had physically wrestled with the paramedics that were trying to help him saying that he HAD to be with his partner. How his boss had thought that HUTCH had gone into shock as he stood straight and ridged watching the ambulance carry him away to the hospital. How Hutch had barely held himself together…hardly saying a word to anyone except the words “he’s dying” outside the observation area of the ICU where post surgical patients with extreme trauma were brought. Dobey had said that he hadn’t seen a hint of real life from Hutch until he had woken up for the first time in ICU after he had been shot.

Starsky knew too that Hutch had been the one there with him when the blood clot had lodged in his left lung. Starsky’s mother had told him how Hutch had tried to be so strong for everyone, especially her, when he had lapsed into the coma when the blood clot had attacked him. Starsky couldn’t even begin to understand what it had been like for Hutch to agree to discontinue his life support or when he had made the decision to take their savings with his mother and move in together to take care of him during his coma. Hutch hadn’t known or cared about how long that might be for…he just did it…for him!

Starsky thought, “Could I have done that for Hutch?”

He would like to think so, but he knew with an all-encompassing certainty that he never EVER wanted to have to find out the answer to that question either.

Suddenly Starsky’s thoughts were brought into the here and now when Hutch said, “I’m fine, buddy. I needed to ask the doctor something…”

Hutch drew in a deep breath and summoned up his courage. “I have something to tell you Starsky…something that I should have told you days ago! It really wasn’t like I meant to keep it from you…it’s just that I didn’t want to upset you or set your recovery back or anything. YOU KNOW I wouldn’t do anything to hurt you…wouldn’t hurt you for the world!”

“Knoooo…Hutttch! Can…tellll…me anything! Me…Thee…’memberrrrr?” replied Starsky softly as he reached out his hand to connect with his friend.

“I know that Starsky,” Hutch whispered with his head down even as he latched onto Starsky’s offered hand like a lifeline.

Hutch found that he really NEEDED to tell Starsky this, because after the homicide scene this afternoon, he absolutely HAD to talk with his partner. Things were building up inside Hutch because of this one secret that stood like a concrete dam between him and his best friend. He KNEW that sometime in the future, his backed up emotions would burst out of the barrier that he had so carefully built up and come out somewhere, sometime…maybe at work or worse yet with Starsky himself.

“Yeah, once this is out in the open then I can talk to Starsky about the case,” thought Hutch.

Hutch really needed the kind of level-headedness that Starsky always seemed to bring to him whenever he was around. “I really NEED to talk with my best friend, and I can, once this is out in the open,” Hutch reasoned to himself.

He released Starsky’s hand for a moment while he brought a chair over beside his friend’s bed. He wanted to look at him in the eye when he made his confession. Hutch sat down in the chair and took his partner’s hand again, needing the contact with his best friend more than he ever did in his whole life.

“Lord, please give me the right words to say to make him understand. PLEASE help him understand!” Hutch silently prayed. Then looking at Angela one more time for reassurance and then towards his partner again, he began to talk with his friend. Hutch hoped that Starsky would STILL consider him a friend after he got through with what he wanted to say.

Suddenly Starsky got a strange look on his face. He looked directly at Hutch and started to breathe heavily…

“Starsky! What’s the matter? Tell me quick,” yelled Hutch, fear pouring out of every fiber of his being. “What’s happening to him?” thought Hutch as he looked over to Angela for help. “This is just like what happened to him when the clot attacked him two months ago!”

” OH LORD, PLEASE DON’T LET THAT BE HAPPENING TO HIM AGAIN!!” Hutch prayed in silent desperation.

 

Chapter 22

Angela couldn’t understand what had happened! Ken hadn’t said a word about his promotion or anything that Dave might become upset about, but she had read her patient’s medical history…the shooting and the damage that caused as well as the attack of the clot without warning and Starsky’s resulting coma. She wondered quickly if she should call for assistance, but she quickly surmised that Starsky was just breathing heavily. He wasn’t clutching at his chest at all as he might have done if something had happened with his lungs or heart.

“Dave, what’s wrong? Are you having trouble breathing? Is your chest hurting you?” Angela said in an urgent voice aware that appearances could be deceiving when evaluating patients.

Starsky shook his head no and tried to get himself under control. He used the breathing techniques that he had been working on with Jim, his respiratory therapist, and slowly but surely he reined in the fear that had caused him to react the way he had to Hutch’s hesitancy to talk with him.

“NO…nothing…wrong…me!” gasped Starsky, then turning to Hutch, “Issss… something…wrong with…Maaaa?” he asked breathlessly.

Hutch sighed in relief that Starsky wasn’t having some sort of attack. “No, Starsk…”

“Something wrong…with…Nick, Sarrr or baby?” Starsky continued knowing for sure that what Hutch had to tell him HAD to be something terrible about someone he loved.

“No, Buddy! It’s nothing like that. If you would just…” began Hutch again.

All of a sudden, Starsky’s movements stilled altogether. He hadn’t thought about that….

“NO PLEASE NOT THAT!” a dreaded thought flashed through his mind. “LORD, I can take ANYTHING but that!”

He slowly turned his head to look into Hutch’s eyes and asked with fear coursing through his whole being, “You hurtttt…Huttttch?” Starsky’s eyes began to look over his friend with worry. “Please…tell…nothing…wrong…with YOU?” They started to glass over with unshed tears afraid of the answer that he might hear.

Hutch immediately got up from the chair and tipped the mattress slightly as he sat on the edge of the bed. He gathered his partner in his arms and said in reassurance, “No, Starsk…take it easy. There’s nothing wrong with me that you haven’t always said a good old fashioned helping of greasy Huggy burgers or burritos with hot sauce wouldn’t cure!”

Starsky released the breath that he hadn’t realized he had been holding. “So gladddd…Hutttch! Couldn’t standddd…if you sickkkk…hurtttt,” Starsky blurted out in relief as his own arms went around Hutch’s waist and locked in place.

“Can…handllllle…anything…long…as knooooo…you’re OK!”

Hutch held onto Starsky even tighter. Wasn’t it just like Starsky to be worried about everyone except himself? Hutch’s partner was so sure that the dreadful news that Hutch was bringing had something to do with someone that Starsky loved.

The blonde police Lieutenant would never know what he had ever done that made this wonderful man want to become his friend back nine years ago at the Police Academy. Hutch was PRETTY SURE that he HADN’T done ANYTHING to warrant a friendship such as what he had with David Michael Starsky, but he knew exactly Who to thank for that friendship, though…and Hutch thanked Him…right then and there.

Now that Starsky knew what Hutch was about to tell him wasn’t something terrible about his partner or his family, Starsky was reverting back to being strong and steady again. NOW that he knew that everyone in his life was all right, he could handle anything that Hutch had to say.

“It can’t be as bad as Hutch is making out that it is,” thought Starsky. “He must be on one of his guilt trips again.”

Hutch thought that Starsky had calmed down enough to begin again so he attempted to move away from his partner to sit in the chair again. Starsky would have none of it.

“Stay! Seem…thissss…hardddd…for you…to say,” said Starsky as he held on to his friend with a strength Hutch didn’t realize he had regained. “I’mmmm… herrr…for you. Tell…me.”

“Starsky is trying to help me to tell him this!” thought Hutch as he smiled to himself.

Hutch could barely choke out, “You know you are the best friend I’ve ever had?”

“Haven’tttt…been…lately. Going to…makkkk…uppp…lost…timmmm!” smiled Starsky into Hutch’s chest, their arms still wrapped up in each other.

“OK, partner. We’ve always been straight with each other…even when it hurt. I’ve been a coward about this. I’ll admit it. I anguished about it when I was making the decision…I even talked to you about it while you were still in your coma,” began Hutch, then in a little lighter tone, “Course, I don’t expect you to remember that.”

Hutch could feel Starsky shake a little and he pulled him at arm’s length to make sure his friend wasn’t in some distress again. Starsky was smiling and actually giggling in his amusement.

“Quit that, Gordo or I’ll never get this out!” exclaimed Hutch as the tension within him lessened slightly.

“Spill…” Starsky said as he relaxed back into his pillow, his left hand never letting go of Hutch’s right one.

“You know that you were in the coma for two months.”

“Yeah…”

“Well, you also know that I gave up our apartments and pooled our money together with my power of attorney over your assets…” explained Hutch.

“Whaaaa…assetsss…?” grumbled Starsky.

“Will you quit, Gordo or we’ll be here all night!” Hutch’s eyes flashed with exasperation. He wanted this over with!

“Thought…you…staying…anyway, Blintz!” teased Starsky with a grin.

Hutch gave his friend a look that Starsky recognized as the “don’t mess with me now, partner” look! “OK…Blondie…I’lllll…try…be…quietttt!”

“Alright…with our assets and your mother’s money from the sale of her house, we bought the beach cottage two months ago. Once we moved into the house and got everything and everyone settled in, I stayed at the house with you for a couple of days until Dobey just couldn’t allow me to stay away from work any longer,” Hutch took a breath and looked toward Angela.

“You’re doing just fine, Ken. Keep going…” Angela encouraged.

“Dobey tried to partner me with several of the rookie cops that had just been promoted to detective at the end of June. Don’t get me wrong Starsk. They were…ARE good cops! Really they are, but they aren’t you. None of them would work with me more than a day or so,” Hutch held up his index finger to Starsky as Starsky attempted to say something-smart alecky to that remark. “Yeah, I know…you’re a Jewish SAINT to have stuck with me for so many years. Now you said you’d try to be quiet, Gordo!”

Starsky made a face but snuggled back into the bed again with a cocky look on his face.

“Dobey called me into his office a little more than a week after we moved into the beach house and told me that he realized that it wasn’t working out with trying to pair me up with a new partner,” Hutch continued.

“Smartttt…man…Dobey…” remarked Starsky.

Hutch looked at his partner, and nodded his head in agreement. “I always knew that Dobey wasn’t a captain of detectives for his good looks!” Hutch chuckled. “He IS a very smart man.”

Starsky KNEW all this stuff. He KNEW what he had been like when Dobey had made him partner up with another detective a couple of years ago. “Well, Meredith was different…she wasn’t my partner exactly. She was a colleague who helped me when Hutch couldn’t.” Starsky thought.

“Anyway,” Hutch continued. “Dobey knew that I wouldn’t…couldn’t work with another partner…and detectives HAVE to work with a partner on the streets.”

“Wanttt…you…be…safe…Hutttch,” Starsky said sincerely. “Worry…bout…you.”

“I know you do Starsk…that’s one of the BIG reasons I need to tell you about Dobey’s solution to the whole problem.” Hutch took a deep breath. “See…he reasoned that I wouldn’t need a partner if I was promoted to the rank of Lieutenant.”

Starsky’s eyes got as round as saucers.

“Now, Starsky! It’s not like I thought you were never going to wake up or that I wanteddddd to leave you behinddddd. I know we always thoughttttt that we would rise in rank togetherrrrr, but it seemed like the perfectttttt solution to the problemmmm at the time and then you KNOW that with the higherrrrr rank comes a biggerrrrrr paycheck…” Hutch was stuttering badly in his anxiety. He seemed to be rambling on endlessly, giving Starsky his reasons for this terrible thing that he thought he had done.

Starsky hadn’t said a word the whole time that Hutch was jabbering like some old record player whose needle had found the defective groove in the record it was playing, and just kept repeating that section over and over again. Finally, Hutch paused to take a breath and Starsky spoke.

“HOLD IT! Mean…THIS…is what…couldn’ttttt…telllll…me!” Starsky said in a strong low voice.

“Well, yeah, Starsky. I thought that you would think that I didn’t expect you to get better when you were in your coma…” stammered Hutch.

“Idiot…I have…IDIOT for a partner!” yelled Starsky much clearer than usual. “See…thisss…guy, Doc! Idiot…on…forehead…rightttt…herrr,” Starsky shouted as he pointed to his own forehead. “Commm…on Hutttch. Let’s…see…itttt! Write…it…for ya. Givvvvv…me…pennn!”

“Oh, cut it out Starsky!” Hutch sighed with relief at finally getting his deep dark secret out. …but then he realized… Starsky really hadn’t reacted like he, or for that matter Dr. Hollison had expected him to. “Maybe I am an idiot at that,” thought Hutch as he smiled.

“Commm…herrr…Blintz!” Starsky pulled their joined hands together and Hutch fell into his best friend with relief that everything still seemed to be OK between his best friend and himself.

After a moment, Hutch pushed away from Starsky to really scrutinize him in the eye. He knew if Starsky was hiding some deep felt anger or hurt, he would not be able to keep it away from his eyes and Hutch would be able to see it.

“You’re not mad…not even a little Starsky?” asked Hutch. “Now be honest with me!”

“No…don’t…you…see?” Starsky smiled.

Hutch shook his head. No he really didn’t see at all.

“I thought…you…puttttt…life…on hold…lastttt…two…months…taking…care…meeee. Thought…I…messed uppppp…yourrr…life! Didn’t! You kept…livinggggg …justtt… likkk…I…would…have…wantedddd!” Starsky said happily.

“So prouddd…of you, Hutttch!” said Starsky sincerely.

Hutch just shook his head, irritated at himself at how he had anguished about this conversation for the past week. “You know that’s EXACTLY what Dobey said you would do when I told him about how worried I was about telling you about this whole thing. He said that I should have more faith in you…and in our friendship. He said that you would probably say that you were proud of me…that you’d be my biggest cheerleader!”

“Said…Dobey…smarttttt!” Starsky said. “Don’t…knoooo…though.”

“Don’t know about what?” asked Hutch.

“Don’t knoooo…about being…cheer…leaderrr…wearing…little skirt…jumping…up and downnnn…buttt…can give…try…if like!” teased Starsky with a twinkle in his eye.

“I think we can ALL do without that particular image floating around in our heads, partner,” joked Hutch right back.

“BUTTTT…missed…party!” groused Starsky.

“You didn’t miss anything, Gordo,” replied Hutch. “I learned about my promotion in a letter I got at home a little over a week ago. As a matter of fact, I read you the letter a few hours before you woke up from your coma. We were so busy taking you to the hospital and what with all the stuff that’s been going on here…well there hasn’t been time to celebrate or anything! Besides, my promotion is nothing compared to the joy I feel every time I look at you…awake…getting stronger everyday.”

“Thankssss…Huttttch. Goinnnn…have to…throw…party when…get home!” answered Starsky.

Then Starsky got very quiet and said as he gazed at his friend, “…and since…confessing. Needddd…telll something…too. Easierrr…with…yourrr promotion.”

“What, Starsky? What’s easier, pal?”

“Been talkkkk…to Doc here. I don’t…think…want…go backkkk…being detec…detectivvvv…’gin,” admitted Starsky. “Don’t…have lung…strength…anymorrrr…with the…surgery on themmmm. Couldn’t…watch…yours or anyone’s backkkkk…now. Don’t…wanttt…gettt…anyone…hurtttt…caussss…I wasn’t upppp…to speedddd…anymorrrr!”

Hutch shook his head, “Truthfully, I wondered about that too, Starsky. I NEVER want you to go through this again OR see anyone else you love go through it. I know it almost killed me watching you go through the pain you went through as much as it almost literally killed you.”

Starsky nodded his head in recognition of the pain that Hutch had felt these last three months. He knew first hand when Hutch had the plague, a few years ago, how devastating it was to watch someone you love go through pain and suffering knowing that there was absolutely nothing you could do about it.

As the two friends sat in silence for a moment, Hutch realized something. “Well, why didn’t you say something sooner, Starsk?” Hutch said in exasperation.

“Thoughtttt…you…wantedddd…me…commmm…backkkk. Be…with…you on… streetsssss. …anddd…didn’t…wantt…you on streets…on your ownnnn,” revealed Starsky.

“You know, my friend…I’m not the only one in this room that’s an idiot! The two of us were so busy trying to protect each other and each other’s feelings that we made assumptions about what the other was thinking,” laughed Hutch. “I think maybe we need to work on our silent communication skills here, partner!”

Starsky paused for a moment, then he said in a low voice, “Notttt…really… partnerrrr… NOW, Hutttch.”

“Yes, PARTNER, Starsky. You and I will always be partners no matter what happens with us. We don’t have to work together in the police department to be partners…right buddy?”

“Right…partnerrrr,” smiled Starsky. “Now…gottttt…to figure…how to…tellll Dobey…

and whatttt…goingggg…do…with…life!”

“I don’t think you need to worry about Dobey. He’ll understand…” Hutch thought about the conversation that he and Dobey had a week ago when he had blown up at his captain at his house. “You’ve got time enough to think about the future and what it’s going to hold for you, Starsky. All you need to worry about right now is getting stronger and getting out of this hospital back home!”

Hutch paused a moment, “I know your Mom and I would like that.” Then, Hutch smiled widely and added, “…and I think that Jane would like that as well from what we were just witness to a little while ago!”

“Gottttt…thattttt…rightttt, Hutttch!” exclaimed Starsky.

The two friends embraced again with each of them giving the other a couple of solid pats on the other’s shoulder in both relief for Hutch and Starsky in happiness for his partner.

“Excuse me, gentlemen, I don’t mean to interrupt this little celebration,” injected Dr. Hollison. “…but it would seem that I wasn’t needed after all for this discussion. You two have it pretty well covered I think, so I’m going to go on home.”

“I wish you wouldn’t go so soon, Angela,” said Hutch softly as he rose from Starsky’s bedside to extend his hand to the doctor. “I’m really glad you were here and I enjoyed our talk earlier.”

“Me too, Ken,” smiled Angela as she gently took Hutch’s out stretched hand.

Angela then turned to Starsky. “Dave, I think you are handling things just wonderfully. I think unless you have something that you or your family need some help with, I can professionally say that you are no longer in need of my services. Frankly, I don’t think you ever needed them. You’ve got one of the levelest heads I’ve ever encountered, but don’t tell other people that. I may not have a job anymore if there are to many more like you around!”

Starsky extended his hand to shake hands with the doctor, “Thanks, Docccc!”

“Here let me walk you to the elevator, Angela,” said Hutch. “I’ll be right back, Gordo.”

“Maybe…needs…walk to…carrrr, Lieutenant Hutchinsonnnn. Knoooo… protect… serve!” quipped Starsky as he gave his best friend a wink as the two walked out the door to his room.

“Angela, is it?” thought Starsky as he smiled slyly. “Hmmmm…”

00000

Hutch and Angela Hollison slowly walked down the hall to the elevator on the ICU floor.

“WOULD you like for me to walk you down to your car, Angela?” asked Hutch, and then with a grin. “I’d be very happy to. You know I AM a police lieutenant and Starsky was right; it IS sort of my job you know!”

“That’s very nice of you, Ken. …and since you put it THAT way…I think I would like that very much,” replied Angela, as she took Hutch’s offered arm. They both entered the elevator and Hutch pushed the button to take them to the parking garage area of the hospital.

00000

It was about a half an hour later when Hutch found himself walking back to Starsky’s room for the night. He entered Starsky’s room to find his partner was awake and waiting for him.

“Angela…is itttttt, Hutttch?” smiled Starsky.

“Yes, Angela!” replied Hutch with an annoyed tone. “She’s a very professional woman, you know.”

“Yeah…knoooo,” nodded Starsky as he noticed the smearing of red lipstick on his partner’s cheek. “Also…pretty, huh?” Starsky asked pointing to Hutch’s marked cheek.

Hutch went over to the mirror on the wall next to the small sink in Starsky’s room and smiled. Then, taking a paper towel, he began to wipe the lipstick off. He turned to Starsky and said, “Pretty? Angela? Never even noticed, Buddy. You know I only notice a woman’s intellect!”

Starsky just rolled his eyes as the two friends laughed long and hard at that remark, enough so that the floor nurse had to come in to remind them that there WERE actually sick people on that floor that needed their rest!

The two men calmed themselves down quickly not wanting to cause the nurse any more trouble that evening.

“Well, Blondie… Telllll…me…what Lieutenant Hutchinnn…Hutchinson…does now!” asked Starsky.

“Well, I still work down at Metro. Dobey is still my supervisor. I coordinate the detectives, the forensics teams…and the interviewing of the witnesses that might be in the area when there is a homicide in the Metro Station’s area,” began Hutch.

“Meannn…you…do…whatttt…we used to…makkkk…funnnn of?” teased Starsky with a feigned shocked expression.

“Yeah…but of course they don’t make fun of me, pal! I do it sooooo much better,” laughed Hutch in his boast.

“Shhhhhh, Hutttch! Wanttt…Nurse Reams to throw…you…outttt?” giggled Starsky.

“I can’t tell you how good this feels to me, Starsk…especially after today!” sighed Hutch.

“Whatttt…happeneddd…today?” asked Starsky.

“I was called to a murder scene this afternoon. A little girl…six years old she was. She was beaten to death…AND GET THIS! All the evidence indicates that she was beaten to death by her mother…HER MOTHER Starsky!”

“Oh mannnn!” expressed Starsky with shock. “Womannn…doesn’t…deserve to be…called…motherrrr!” said Starsky in a menacing voice.

“That’s exactly what I was thinking the whole time I was at the scene today, Starsk! …and get this when we began to interview witnesses and people at Natalie’s school…oh…Natalie…that was the little girl’s name…we could see there was a pattern of physical abuse going back to at least when she started school…maybe even further!” Hutch said with his anger barely controlled. “From all accounts, this woman was a model parent…who had some accident prone child! Give me a break!”

“I went over to see Natalie’s father with Bailey and Jenkins, the detective team assigned to the case. He and Natalie’s mother divorced a little over two years ago,” explained Hutch. “I wanted to feel sorry for him, Starsky. I really did. He seemed so distraught…like he couldn’t believe what we were telling him. Probably shock…but I couldn’t feel anything for him at all as the detectives dropped me off here before taking Natalie’s father to the morgue to identify her. All I could think of was what that poor little girl went through…how she was just snuffed out of this life even before she had a chance to really live in this one!”

“She’s…with…Godddd, Hutttch.” Starsky said quietly as he tried to comfort his friend.

“I know, Starsk…but…WHY didn’t someone alert us…HELP protect her! SOMEONE should have Starsky…someone…” lamented Hutch.

At that moment, Starsky heard a beeping sound. “Whattttt…thatttt…noise?”

“Oh…it’s my beeper, Starsky,” explained Hutch. “Hold on a minute…I’ve got to go to the nurse’s desk to call in to the dispatcher.”

“Use…phonnnn…here, Blondie,” said Starsky as a matter of factly.

“Oh, yeah,” thought Hutch with a smile. “I don’t have to go…Starsky KNOWS now!”

Hutch dialed the phone to the night dispatcher. “Lt. Hutchinson here. You paged me, Gail?”

Starsky watched and listened to his friend as he reacted silently to what the dispatcher was saying over the phone. Hutch’s clear blue eyes started to get a little wider and his face began to take on a reddish hue.

“Oh no…something must be up, and it doesn’t look good either,” thought Starsky as he sat up a little more in the bed.

“I CAN’T BELIEVE THIS!” Hutch yelled into the phone in a barely controlled rage that Starsky had rarely seen on his partner.

“I CAN NOT BELIEVE THIS! … No, I know that you are just the messenger, Gail. I’m sorry I yelled at you…you’re not the one I want to yell at!” Hutch said a little less forcefully. “Gail, will you please convey a message to Bellows? Tell him that I want to see him in my office at 8AM sharp tomorrow morning…no excuses! …and while you’re at it, Gail; tell him that he had better have a good explanation for this or his head may just roll out of my office door tomorrow. TELL HIM IT JUST MIGHT ROLL OUT ANYWAY!”

Hutch then slammed the phone down and sat down in the chair beside Starsky’s bed. He was rubbing his hands through his long blonde locks indicating to Starsky that one of his partner’s headaches was just about to rear its ugly head.

“Whatttt…wronggg…Hutttch?” Starsky asked in a calm yet concerned voice.

“What’s wrong? WHAT’S WRONG you say? I’ll tell you what’s wrong! We’ve got a police photographer that doesn’t know what he’s doing, THAT’S WHAT’S WRONG!” bellowed Hutch again. “The man doesn’t have a brain cell in his head!”

“Bellows is supposed to be a professional…and to make mistakes on any case, but ESPECIALLY THIS one…is just unacceptable. UNACCEPTABLE I tell you!” ranted Hutch some more.

“What didddd…he do?” asked Starsky in a calming voice.

“All of the pictures that he took at the scene of Natalie Brooks’ murder today are ruined. He thought it was getting late so he went home for dinner with his wife and son before going to the precinct to develop the pictures,” ranted Hutch. “You remember Matt Bellows and his wife Betty. They have a son now a little over a year old now.”

Starsky nodded his head indicating that he remembered the couple. The squad room had taken up a collection for a wedding gift for the happy couple, and they all bubbled over with joy when Matt Bellows had come in with the news that he and Betty were expecting.

Hutch continued, “Well, he put his camera down on a chair before washing up for dinner and little Matthew crawled up in the chair and proceeded to open up the camera ruining all of the film! Of all the stupid…unprofessional things to do!”

“Matthew…didn’tttttt…know…whattttt…doing. Seen…fatherrrrr…with camera…lotssss…timesssss,” reasoned Starsky.

“Yeah…” replied Hutch. “…but Matt Bellows knows better than to bring a police camera to his home…to not take the film out OR AT LEAST put the thing up where no one could interfere with it!” stated Hutch a little louder. “I hope that we don’t NEED those pictures to wrap the case up against Natalie’s killer. If that woman gets away with murdering her own child because of Bellows’ incompetence…”

Hutch was losing the tight control that he had over his emotions. He could feel his eyes welling up like they had wanted to do earlier this afternoon at the scene. Suddenly, all the despair, shock and anger that Hutch had felt then was coming back at him in a giant wave that seemed to wash over him so completely that he just knew he would just drown in it if he didn’t do something fast.

He couldn’t…wouldn’t let go at the murder scene earlier this afternoon. He had a job to do…he was a professional. He couldn’t give into his very human feelings then, but now…now that he knew that Natalie might not receive the justice that she deserved, Hutch didn’t think he could contain his emotions a moment longer.

As it turned out, Hutch didn’t have to. Starsky reached out his arms towards his partner and Hutch gladly moved from the chair and fell into them as a child would to his loving father.

Now, Starsky was the friend…the comforter. It was just what Hutch had wanted and needed from his partner when he had been dropped off at the hospital. It was just what Hutch KNEW Starsky…and only Starsky could give to him.

“Don’tttt…hold in, Hutttch. Getttt…allllll…outttt!” Starsky said as he just held on to his friend.

As Starsky gave comfort to his best friend, Starsky thought about how happy he was that he could be there for Hutch. That he could be a friend to him again just as Hutch had been to him for all those months while all he could was hurt…or lie there in nothingness while he was in his coma. Hutch had gone over and beyond the meaning of the word “friend” for Starsky…and he KNEW it.

“What did I ever do 9 years ago, when we met at the Academy, to make Hutch want to be my friend,” thought Starsky in wonderment.

Starsky KNEW without a doubt that he hadn’t done ANYTHING to deserve the friendship of Lieutenant Kenneth Richard Hutchinson…anything at all. …but he DID know exactly Who to thank for this friendship that was such a big part of his life, and he thanked Him right there and then.

Soon the two friends were settling down for the night. Both exhausted from the day’s activities both physically and emotionally. Soon they both were asleep. Asleep and secure in the knowledge that they were together…with no secrets between them anymore. They were truly Me and Thee again!

 

Chapter 23

The next days seemed to fly by and soon Starsky was well enough to be released from Memorial. It was a joyous day for everyone. The personnel at Memorial, though overjoyed with Starsky’s rate of recovery, would miss seeing the charming, curly haired “miracle man” as they called him. They had not only been won over by Starsky’s charm, but also by his unquenchable spirit that seemed to take every challenge put before him and come out of it on top.

Drs. Simmons and McNeil came up to Starsky’s room, the morning of his release, only to find him fully dressed and lying back on the bed twiddling his thumbs impatiently waiting for his release papers to be signed so he could go home.

“Well, Dave…it looks as if you are anxious to leave us after all!” joked Dr. Simmons.

“No…offensss…Doc…” Starsky began as slowly and clearly as he could. “…but…I’ll…be…realllll…glad nottttt…to see…your facessss…everyday!”

They all laughed.

“Well, I don’t blame you for that, David,” replied Dr. Simmons. “You make such a statement for the power of the human spirit to overcome anything that is thrown out at it! I would have never believed that you could have even survived when you were brought into the ER of this hospital three and half months ago after the shooting…and then when you lapsed into the coma after the clot attacked you…”

“…but back then I didn’t know Detective Sergeant David Michael Starsky OR his extended family. I think my faith has increased ten fold watching the power that prayer has over medical opinions.”

“Thanksss…Doc. I think…you had…SOMETHING…to do…with…recovery, butttt…yes…family and…friendssss…and…of course…God …righttttt… on top…of…listtttt…main…factorssss…in…recovery,” said Starsky. He had worked extremely hard in his therapy sessions ESPECIALLY with his speech. He had learned some techniques that had helped him to not only think about what he was going to say before he said it, but also to slow down his speech. He had learned to really take the time to try to formulate the words he was attempting to say, so his speech slowly but surely was getting better and better each day.

“Well, I thank you for that Mr. Starsky,” said Dr. McNeil.

The door to Starsky’s room opened up and the first thing that tumbled in was a bunch of red and white balloons.

“Whattttt…isssss…this?” asked Starsky in surprise.

“Hey, buddy boy!” exclaimed Hutch. “I hear that there is a guy on this floor that’s anxious to leave these wonderful accommodations today! You don’t suppose you could direct me to his room, partner?!”

Hutch was smiling as broadly as Starsky had ever seen him. “I…don’t…know…about… anyone…else, but…can…spring…best…friend…NOW…”

“Well, if you insist! Good to see you Tamara…Dr. McNeil!” Hutch said sincerely.

“Where…isss…Ma…and Jane?” asked Starsky.

“Now, I know you said that you didn’t want anything special when you got out of this place, but if I’m not really off base…you might be REALLY tired in a few hours after the welcome home shindig they have planned.” Hutch said slyly.

Starsky groaned but the glow on his face couldn’t mask his delight in the expectation of a welcome home party!

“OK gentlemen, first things first. Remember you need to continue your physical and speech therapies on the schedule that we’ve written down here.” Dr. McNeil started to hand the therapy schedule to Starsky when Hutch snatched it from his hand.

“Thank you doctor…we will make sure that he keeps to this schedule exactly the way you’ve directed and that he continues with his breathing therapy.”

“Jane…in charge…of…breathing…therapy. Like…her kind…exercisessss,” said Starsky with his standard lopsided smirk.

Dr. Simmons added, “Now you can take some aspirin for minor aches and pains or this prescription if your PT gets to be a little intense and here is another prescription for something to help you sleep…BUT ONLY if you need it. We want you to try not to do too much to fast. It will set you back more than it will help in your recovery process, David.”

“…that includes food too, David! I understand from Hutch here that you have a special fondness for hot, spicy foods loaded with onions, peppers, and other such delicacies,” Dr. Simmons continued. “Well, you’re going to have to wait a little more time for them. Remember, just a couple weeks ago you were on a bland diet. I know you’ve graduated to foods of a more normal consistency, but spicy foods are OUT at least until you come back for a follow up check up in about 4 weeks.”

Starsky made an attempt to object to what the doctor was saying, but he could see that she had her pen poised over what looked like his release papers. She was waiting for his answer to her latest order.

“OK…Doc,” Starsky answered begrudgedly.

“Maybe I can just have a little,” thought Starsky. “She won’t know…”

“Uh…I’LL be sure that he follows all your instructions Tamara,” Hutch was smiling like a Cheshire cat at his best friend who just threw him a disgruntled smirk!

“I’m sure you will, Hutch,” Dr. Tamara Simmons teased as she signed the form on the clipboard she held. She passed the clipboard to Dr. McNeil who signed the form on it as well.

“Now remember if you notice any shortness of breath or have any problems at all…OR if you catch any sort of upper respiratory infection, we want you to come to see us immediately…understand David?” Dr. Simmons made sure she pressed the point and she waited until Starsky looked her in the eye and promised that he would. He promised reluctantly, but she knew from experience that her patient took his promises seriously.

“Looks to me like you are a free man, Mr. Starsky,” smiled Dr. McNeil. “Come back and see us…NOT professionally though OK?”

“I’ll…come…up…say…hi…on…therapy…dayssss,” replied Starsky. “Countttt…on…ittttt!”

A pounding on the door soon got everyone’s attention. With a dramatic flair, Hutch opened the door to Starsky’s room and none other than Captain Harold Dobey came in rolling a wheelchair. “You’re ride awaits, Dave,” Dobey said with a smile.

“YOU…gonna…chauffeur…me, Cap?” said Starsky in surprise.

“Better enjoy it now, Detective. Only time that this is ever going to happen!” responded Dobey gruffly. “I’ve got a reputation at the station to uphold you know.” Dobey was smiling at his detective…who was STILL his detective; however, his thoughts drifted back to a few days before.

00000

Starsky had called him at the station asking him to come to see him at the hospital. Dobey had feared the worst and had even asked Hutch what their friend had wanted to see him about as Hutch drove his superior officer to Memorial. Hutch had said that he wanted to let his partner tell him.

When Dobey had arrived at Starsky’s room, he had tried to prepare himself for anything. He had thought that Starsky’s recovery had been going remarkably well…that his various therapies were going better than the therapists had expected as far as he knew. He couldn’t figure out what was going on…and it looked as if Hutch was in on whatever Starsky had planned to say to the older man.

The two had entered the room just as Starsky had finished a breathing therapy with Jim Yearling.

“That was just great, Dave,” complimented Jim. “You keep this up and your lungs are going to be better than mine!” Jim gathered up his things and after saying his good-byes to Starsky, Dobey and Hutch, he was off to see his next patient for the day.

“Hi…Cap…Hutch!” Starsky tried to say slowly and clearly.

“Hello to you too, Dave! Your speech is getting better and better. I can tell that you are really working hard!” observed Dobey. “I’m really very proud of you, son!”

“Thanks…Cap!” said Starsky gratefully. “Glad…could…come. Rumorsss… say…I’m…gonna…get…outttt of…here in…few…dayssss.”

“THAT’S GREAT, Starsky!” exclaimed Hutch who was hardly able to contain his excitement at the prospect of his friend leaving the hospital for home soon.

“Yeah, I know that you are anxious to get back to living again, Dave,” added Dobey.

“Gottt…thattt…right, Cap! …so need…talk…aboutttt…my…future in… departmentttt,” answered Starsky getting right to the point of why he asked the captain to come over to see him.

“Here it comes,” thought Dobey. “How am I going to tell Dave that the Commissioner wants to give him severance pay to leave the department? They’re not going to let him go back to being an undercover detective anymore after all that’s happened!”

“You know, son, we don’t have to talk about that just yet. Yes, you are going to be released soon and you ARE doing remarkably well, but you’re going to be recovering for quite awhile yet,” covered Dobey. “I think we can put off this talk for a little while longer don’t you think?”

“Well, Cap, normally I’d agree with you…you know how we never clash on anything when it comes to work,” replied Hutch sarcastically.

“HMMMPH!” Dobey made his thoughts clear on THAT comment.

“KNOW…doing…well, butttt…truth is…I just…don’t…have

itttt…anymore, Cap. Couldn’tttt…be…undercover…detective…again even…if wanted,” explained Starsky.

“You don’t know that son! Why I’m sure that you can do whatever you set your mind to do, Starsky…isn’t that right Hutch?” Dobey said, expressing his surprise and shock at Starsky’s revelation. Dobey wanted him to continue working with his therapists. He didn’t want him to give up at being the best that he could be.

Hutch nodded even as Starsky opened his mouth to continue, “That’sss…righttt… Cap…IF wanted to. Don’tttt…think I…have…the…heartttt… to go…outttt on…streetssss…again.”

“Oh, I see, Starsky,” Dobey said in a low tone. “I never would have believed that you would have felt that way especially when I’ve seen how hard you’ve worked in your therapies to get back as much as you could of what you lost.”

“Wantttt…to…be the…bestttt…I can…be, Cap. Have…stared into…eyes…of Death…and…been given…back…my life. I wantttt…to live…itttt!” Starsky said. “Hutch…nottt on…streetttt…so easier…to decide now.”

“I can not tell you what a loss it will be to the department if you quit, Starsky! All that experience lost…all that knowledge,” lamented Dobey.

“Hey, never…said…leaving force!” exclaimed Starsky.

“I don’t think I understand then, Dave.”

“Well, it’s like this, Cap,” interrupted Hutch. “You remember a few days ago, I called Bellows into my office and really laid him out for the ruined pictures on the Natalie Brooks’ case?”

“How could I have missed that?” Dobey said, and then looking at Starsky, “You always thought that I yelled at you two? Well, that was nothing compared to what your buddy here did to Bellows that day!”

Starsky showed his amusement at hearing that one.

“Well, once I calmed down AND I realized that the DA didn’t think he would need the ruined pictures that Bellows took at the scene of Natalie Brooks’ murder to convict her mother of killing her…well I really started listening to what Matt was telling me. Did you know that he hadn’t had a day off for over four weeks? Unlike him, there is another lieutenant down at Metro that the dispatcher can call to go to crime scenes. Matt Bellows is the ONLY police photographer at our station,” continued Hutch.

“…now don’t get me wrong. I told Bellows that I was going to write up an official reprimand that will go into his personnel file, but I DID get to thinking…” Hutch stopped his explanation to address his partner. “Starsky, why don’t you show the Captain some of your work?”

“Work?” asked Dobey. Starsky reached behind his propped up pillow to pull out a manila envelope. He opened it and gave the contents to Dobey to look at.

Dobey’s mouth flew open at the sight before him. There were fifteen 8 x 10 glossy shots of various people and places…some in black and white and some in color.

“These are very good…” then realization came on Dobey’s face. “Do you mean to tell me that YOU took these pictures, Starsky?”

Starsky nodded in the affirmative even as he tried to gauge what his Captain and friend really thought of his hobby that he hoped would soon become his profession down at Metro.

“Whatttt…you…think, Cap?”

“I think that these are extraordinary, son! REALLY…I had no idea that you could take pictures like this. The attention to detail is amazing… Did you develop these pictures yourself?”

“Had…large closetttt…in old…apartmentttt…turned…into darkroom,” smiled Starsky obviously very pleased at how this whole thing was going.

“Harold…I know that we’ll have to go through some red tape and official channels, but I figure that by the time we get through all that, Starsky might be well enough and cleared at least for some desk duty. …and then by the time the official word would come down from the Commissioner and the Chief, the doctors might clear Starsky for work…not as an undercover detective, but as an official police photographer.”

Dobey looked at “his boys”. They had really thought this little presentation through. Dobey had to admit that he had thought that Bellows was really burning the candle at both ends. He had even thought about presenting to the Commissioner the idea of hiring another police photographer in the near future to give Bellows some relief.

He had to admit that it seemed like a good idea…he just wished that HE had been the one to think of Starsky for the job!

00000

Dobey was brought back from his thoughts by Starsky’s loud…and slightly impatient voice. “Cap…CAP!”

“Yeah! Sorry, Dave I was just thinking about something else,” apologized Dobey. “Well, you ready to make this place a very distant memory?”

“You…know…it, Cap!” Starsky said happily.

“Well, come on partner. Let’s not keep your Mom, Jane, Angela, and the others waiting at the house any longer!” exclaimed Hutch almost as excited as Starsky was about his friend finally leaving Memorial sitting in a wheelchair instead of lying prone on some gurney.

Starsky didn’t have to be told twice. He was sitting in the wheelchair as fast as he could get his body to move. “Home…Harold!”

“Watch it Starsky…I’m STILL your superior officer and don’t you dare forget it!” said Dobey even as the trio rolled down the hall, balloons flying through the air behind them.

Detective Sargent David Michael Starsky was going HOME!

 

Epilogue: 8 months later

The drop off behind the beach house had a few chairs and a big white canopy facing the beauty of the blue Pacific Ocean. The slight mid-April late afternoon breeze made the covering sway slightly. Rachel Starsky was dressed in a pale blue chiffon, tea length dress with puffy sleeves. She was smiling happily as she adjusted the bow tie of Starsky’s black tuxedo.

“You are the spitting image of your father on our wedding day, son,” whispered Rachel a small tear leaving her right eye to start it’s journey down her face.

Starsky took his left hand and quickly moved to brush the bit of moisture away after taking the time to get his balance on his cane. It was the only physical reminder of his ordeal almost a full eleven months ago…the cane and the occasional stutter in his speech that appeared when Starsky was either very nervous or very excited.

His physical therapist finally had made Starsky realize that no matter how much progress he made in his physical therapy, he would need a cane the rest of his life to maintain his balance especially on uneven ground. Starsky himself had been disappointed in himself but again Jane Pallow came to the rescue in helping with her fiancée’s attitude about the cane.

00000

“You know Dave, I kind of like the cane,” Jane had told Starsky after he had told her about what his therapist had said about the cane he held in his hand.

Starsky had given her a disbelieving look, as he held the cane out from his body in disgust. Jane continued, “REALLY Dave! I think it gives you a distinguished and very debonair look. Of course, I like your “look” anyway you serve it up honey.”

“You could be considered…slightly biased you know, Jane.” Starsky smiled at the woman who had brought such happiness into his life.

“You bet I am, Dave…after all I’m the one who plans to be with you forever! I love everything about you, even the not so wonderful things!” laughed Jane as she took his arm.

“There’ssss…something about me that’s NOTTTT…wonderful?” said Starsky as his mouth went agape as he pretended to be shocked at her comment.

00000

Starsky was brought back from his thoughts as his mother’s voice called out to him, “Davey…DAVEY! Are you all right, dear?”

“Yes, Ma…I’m fine. I don’t think I could be any better,” Starsky said as he practically glowed with happiness. “I’m here right now with my first girl, and I’m about to marry the most beautiful woman both inside and out that I’ve ever known. I think if I was any better I’d just float away!”

When Jane had consented to be his wife a month ago, he didn’t think he could possibly be any happier. …but today topped that day by leaps and bounds. In about 30 minutes, Jane Inez Pallow would become Mrs. Jane Starsky…Mrs. David Michael Starsky.

“I like the sound of that,” thought Starsky.

Suddenly, a baby’s cry broke up the tender moment between Starsky and his mother.

“Oh, my sweetheart! Come to Me Mar, honey…or do you need to go to Mommy for a quick snack before your Uncle Davey makes Jane your Auntie,” cooed Rachel to the newest member of the Starsky family after taking him from her youngest son.

Michael Nicholas Starsky had made his debut into the world two months ago on February 16, 1980. Rachel had traveled to New York just after celebrating Hanukah and Christmas with Starsky and Hutch. She wanted to be with Nick and Sarah too, AND she wanted to be sure that the weather wouldn’t get bad, possibly grounding flights around the time her first grandchild was due to be born. Rachel Starsky was GOING to be there to see the newest member of her family the moment he or she arrived.

Nick had been the proudest papa EVER. Starsky remembered getting the call from his excited brother when Michael had only been a half an hour old. Nick had used a payphone in the birthing area. Hutch and Starsky had both listened to Nick excitedly tell about his son’s birth in Hutch’s office. The whole squad room had erupted into cheers at the good news about Uncles Dave and Ken.

Starsky STILL couldn’t believe that his little brother had been there for the delivery of his son. Actually Nick hadn’t been sure that he could be there either…even though Sarah had wanted him to be. Nick had gone to Lamaze classes with Sarah…mostly to appease his wife, but when Michael had begun his arrival into the world in the middle of the night when they were both in bed…he just couldn’t leave Sarah even for a minute.

“Oh, come on Michael. You come to your Uncle Ken,” Hutch babbled to the baby as he walked up to the group. He took his “nephew” from his Grandmother and then made a face. “You know I don’t think Michael needs something to go into his mouth…he needs someone to clean up what he’s deposited out of the other end.”

“Really, Ken…give him to me,” said an exasperated Dr. Angela Hollison as she took the baby back to the beach house where Jane and her attendants were getting ready in order to give Michael a quick change into a fresh diaper before the ceremony started.

Hutch and Angela had begun to really date a few days after Starsky had been released from the hospital, and it seemed to Starsky, that HE just might be his partner’s best man sometime in the near future the way things were going. He was so happy for his blonde Blintz. Hutch had a job he seemed to be a natural at and a lady who was smart and beautiful who seemed to love him unconditionally.

“You are really a fortunate man, partner,” Starsky thought.

…but for now, Starsky knew without a doubt that HE was the fortunate one today. TODAY he was marrying Miss Jane Inez Pallow. He had waited; it seemed like, forever for this day. Starsky paused a moment. He guessed that he HAD waited his whole life for Jane. Everything that had happened to him, both the positive AND the negative, had meshed together to bring him to the place he was today, both physically and emotionally.

Starsky took a moment to give God thanksgiving for bringing him to this point…this minute in his life…his Wedding Day. An event…that was happening in…

Starsky consulted his watch to check the time, “FIVE MINUTES,” exclaimed Starsky. “I’m…going…to be…marriedddd…innnn…fivvvvv…minutessss!!!!”

“I was wondering when you would notice what time it was, Gordo!” Hutch teased his best friend. “I think we’d better get over there, Starsky. Rabbi Schwartz is here.”

“Do you havvvvvv…the ringggg?” asked Starsky as the pair took a couple of steps towards the canopy.

“Yes, Starsky. I have it right here in my pocket,” answered Hutch calmly as they continued to move forward.

“How do I lookkkkk, Blintz?” Starsky asked.

“Starsky, will you quit!” Hutch said even as he smiled at his friend’s obvious sudden case of nerves.

“Commmm…on, Hutch…how do I lookkkkk?” Starsky asked again, this time stopping in his forward motion to turn his best man toward him.

Hutch took his hands and placed them on his partner’s shoulders. He looked at his best friend and said sincerely, “Starsky, you look like the best friend I have in the world. A man who’s just about to marry the woman he loves and who loves him just as much. I’d say I was looking at the most blessed man I know, my friend.”

The two men embraced in heartfelt affection for one another.

Starsky took a deep breath to steady his nerves. “Who would have thought…eleven months ago that we would be here together…a police photographer and a Lieutenant…with the Bay City police department? …and I’m about…to marry Jane, the love of my life. Who would have thought…that such a smart, beautiful woman would have consented to be MY wife?” said Starsky with wonder.

“I would have, Starsk. I never lost hope my friend. That ember of hope flickered a little during that time eleven months ago, but it wouldn’t…couldn’t die. God and Me and Thee just wouldn’t let it,” replied Hutch. “I wish you all the best life has to offer, partner. I can see that Jane makes you happy. That’s all I’ve ever wished for you, Babe…you know that.”

“I know, Hutch,” Starsky said simply.

The men arrived at the canopy and Rosie Dobey started to play “The Wedding March” on Hutch’s small upright piano brought from inside the house.

Calvin Dobey brought his mother Edith, down the aisle and waited until she sat down on the chair to the left side. Nicholas Starsky then brought his mother, who was holding his son, proudly down the aisle on his bent arm to the chair on the right. Both, Nick and Cal then took their places behind Hutch as they waited for the bride.

Suddenly, Rosie stopped playing to prepare to walk down towards the canopy where her Uncle Dave stood proudly waiting. The only “music” was the song the breeze made as it moved off the ocean, to rise up the slope to the assembled group.

It was a beautiful sound!

Angela gave Rosie her small bouquet of field daisies and baby’s breath and she began to walk as maturely as she could on her first pair of heeled shoes down the aisle. Starsky gave her a smile and a wink as she approached making her giggle.

“Oh, Uncle Dave!” she whispered.

Angela Hollison was next down the aisle as Jane’s maid of honor. Hutch thought he had never seen her so beautiful with her long blonde hair sprinkled with baby’s breath and wearing a two toned light green jersey dress just as Rosie had on.

“Ken, looks wonderful in his black tuxedo. He’s going to look even better as the groom!” Angela smiled in anticipation as she approached the canopy.

Sarah Starsky was next down the aisle as Jane’s matron of honor. She noticed that Nick was looking at her with the same loving eyes that he had looked upon her when she had appeared at the end of the aisle of the little chapel that they had eloped in a little over a year ago.

“He’s still the handsomest man I’ve ever laid eyes on,” she thought.

Starsky followed his sister in law with his eyes as she went to her place. He then turned and watched in anticipation as Captain Harold Dobey came down the three steps from their beach house’s back porch. The Captain turned and extended his hand toward the top step. Jane took his hand as he guided her down the steps and he proceeded to take her to her groom…to Starsky.

Starsky had to remember how to breathe. Jane looked radiant…and so very happy as she virtually floated down towards him in her figure fitting classic white A-lined long dress. Her long flowing lace sleeves made her look like an angel to Starsky…and maybe she was.

God had looked after him his whole life…Starsky knew that. God certainly had done some overtime in the last year. As Starsky lifted his eyes, the sun seemed to be bursting forth in a dazzling kaleidoscope of colors behind the clouds giving a gorgeous backdrop to the scene.

“Thank you, Father…thank you!”

Dobey joined Jane and Starsky’s hands and moved to join his own wife.

The joining of two lives, of Jane Inez Pallow and David Michael Starsky, as old as Adam and Eve had begun in front of their “family”…all of their family. Just the way Starsky and Jane had wanted it…just the way it always meant to be.

“We are gathered here in this place…” began the Rabbi.

Starsky and Jane looked at each other and smiled joyfully.

…and Hope’s Ember continued to burn brightly…

The End